Search the Community

Hi guys! I finally got a Subscribestar. All of my stories are being uploaded there, plus a lot of new content, including in-progress content like Diapered Stepmother, The Regression Act, and Like Mother Like Daughter. Check out my Subscribestar: https://subscribestar.adult/thelittlewriter/collections A Bedwetter on Camp Lena had always thought of herself as mature for her age. Not in a try-hard way—she wasn’t the type to flaunt it. But in small, steady ways. She didn’t flake on plans. She showed up on time. She kept her room clean even when no one asked her to. It was just how she was. Reliable. Grounded. That’s part of why she was so excited when Camp Havenbrook accepted her as a junior counselor. It felt like recognition. Like someone had finally said, Yes, you’re ready. You’re not a kid anymore. She could almost pretend she wasn’t nervous when she stepped off the shuttle that morning, duffel bag digging into her shoulder, the scent of pine trees and lakewater heavy in the summer air. Somewhere nearby, a group of returning campers were already shrieking with laughter. A few staff members in matching polos waved half-hearted greetings. The wooden cabins, still as crooked as they’d been years ago when she was a camper, lined the clearing like slouching old friends. Lena exhaled and squared her shoulders. “Lena Hargrove?” The voice was firm—not loud, but the kind that made people listen. Lena turned. The woman approaching her was dressed in starched khakis, a tucked-in polo, and hiking boots that somehow looked cleaner than any pair Lena had ever owned. She wore no makeup, no jewelry, and no smile. Her clipboard was clutched like a weapon. “Yes,” Lena said. “That’s me.” “I’m Miss Temple,” the woman replied. “Camp Director.” Lena nodded quickly. “It’s great to meet you. I’m really excited—” “We run a tight ship here,” Miss Temple interrupted. “This is a place for learning responsibility, not coddling bad habits.” “Oh, totally—” “There’s no room for sloppiness. No room for excuses. That includes personal hygiene, punctuality." "I agree," Lena said. "Have you read the handbook that was given to you?" asked Miss Temple. Lena nodded. "Any questions?" "Just the one. About nighttime accidents.” “Right,” Miss Temple repeated. “We house girls of all ages, from five-year-olds to sixteen-year-olds. They are not babies or toddlers, so wet beds are not tolerated here. At any age. When that happens, there are consequences.” "Diapers?" Lena asked, remembering what she read in the handbook. "Correct. Among other things," Miss Temple said. “I understand,” she said quietly. “Cabin 3C,” Miss Temple continued. “You’ll be overseeing girls ages twelve to fourteen. Your responsibilities include curfew enforcement, activity guidance, and behavior monitoring. Report to the lodge at 1600 for staff orientation.” Without waiting for a response, Miss Temple turned on her heel and walked off. Lena just stood there for a second, her grip tightening on her bag. She was eighteen. She was an adult now. She could handle this. By the time camp was over, she would have enough money to buy herself a second-hand car. That's all she needed to finally leave home and start her adult life. Still, she couldn’t help but think: Since when does a camp director talk about bedwetting like it’s a criminal offense? Cabin 3C was tucked at the edge of the woods, close enough to hear the lake lapping at the shore. It looked smaller than she remembered it, but maybe that was just perspective. She used to sleep in these bunks. Now she was here to supervise. Now she was here to be in charge of other girls, not much younger than herself. She took a deep breath and walked in. It was chaos inside. Suitcases exploded across the wooden floorboards. Someone was blasting music from a hidden speaker. Two girls were arguing over top bunk rights. The air smelled like bug spray and peach lip gloss. “Everyone!” Lena called out, trying to find her counselor voice. “Let’s quiet down, okay? I’m Lena. I’ll be your counselor this summer.” A few turned to look at her. One girl waved lazily. Another kept typing on her phone until a friend elbowed her. Then there was Madison. Lena recognized her right away. It was a bratty, popular girl who went to the same church Lena's parents visited every Sunday. The arched eyebrows, the glossy hair, the attitude that filled a room before she even spoke. She looked even older than Lena herself, with curves that belonged to a woman's body. “You’re the counselor?” Madison asked, arms folded. Lena smiled, ignoring the tone. “That’s right.” Madison tilted her head. “Do we know each other? "I don't think so," Lena lied. "You don’t look much older than us," Madison pressed. "It doesn't matter," Lena said. "I'm the one in charge." "Are you?" Madison glared at Lena with defiance. That somehow made Lena feel out of place. The rest of the day passed in a blur. There were name games, unpacking rules, a hike to the flagpole. Lena tried to lead with a balance of friendliness and firmness, but it was clear who the queen bee of the cabin was. Madison had her clique—Jordan and Kylie—and they followed her lead. Madison didn’t outright disobey. She just watched Lena as if she were amusing—a challenge. That night, after lights-out, Lena lay in her bottom bunk staring at the wooden slats above her. The air was sticky. A mosquito buzzed somewhere near her ear. From the other side of the cabin, someone whispered a joke, followed by a stifled giggle. Lena sighed and rolled over. She wanted to prove herself. To show she could handle a leadership role. That she wasn’t just another girl pretending to be grown up. That’s why she didn't say anything when she found the toothpaste smeared inside her sneakers the next morning. She just cleaned them and moved on. When someone swapped her bug spray for Silly String? She didn’t tattle. Just laughed it off. But her patience was starting to thin by the third prank—mild laxatives added to her breakfast smoothie, if she had to guess. Luckily, she made it to the bathroom. Still, she refused to lose her cool. That’s what they wanted, right? For her to snap. To prove she wasn’t fit for the job. She wouldn't give them the satisfaction. That night, she sat on her bunk and sipped her water carefully. The girls were already settling in. Someone asked if they could keep a nightlight on—Lena said yes. Another asked for an extra blanket. Madison just stared at her from her bed, an unreadable expression on her face. Lena gave her a polite nod, then turned to get ready for bed. What she didn’t notice—what she couldn’t know—was that her water bottle had been swapped. The liquid inside wasn’t water. Not entirely. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hi guys, here's one of my latest stories. You can read it now on Amazon Kindle Wife's New Boyfriend Is My New Daddy Part II: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0F1DFN2B9 or check my Subscribestar: https://subscribestar.adult/thelittlewriter/collections Camille's Diapered Stepmother: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0F7S44THM Claire's Regression: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DS2S4FXW You can also read Daisy's Perfect Summer: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DLVJYHH5 Here's a link to The Diary of a Diapered Cuckold: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DPFLGMNJ

 I sat at Miss Breckenridge’s desk as my new three foot tall (ears excluded) rabbit classmates filed into the classroom in front of me. They came in every combination of fur color and pattern, but all wore the same uniform as I did with a peach sailor-style top and a gray skirt, though each of theirs had a vent in the skirt for their tail, and mine was a slightly different color since there was no hand-me-down (paw-me-down?) in my size, so it had to be hastily custom tailored to fit me. Most of them gave me a confused look, but they all proceeded to their seats without comment. Miss Breckenridge herself, wearing a paisley dress with pockets over fur that was agouti other than a white patch on the underside of her tail, stood watchfully to my right. As the last student entered and the clock ticked to the start of the hour, the loudspeaker over the door played what I assumed was this school’s version of a bell: not a harsh ringing, but white noise, gradually fading in, then out. Miss Breckenridge clapped her paws gently to get the class’s attention. “Everyone, I’d like you to meet Stacy,” she said, then beckoned me to stand. When I did, the top of her head was only as high as my shoulder. “Her family will be living on our island for a while, so she’ll be joining our class starting today,” she continued. “Now, I’m sure you’re all excited to introduce yourselves to her, since many of you have never met a human before, but remember that she’s never been around this many rabbits at once either, so try not to overwhelm her.”  “Hello,” I said with a brief wave. Looking out at them in their uniforms, I wondered if there was a clue I had missed that this would be an all-girls (all-does?) school. They didn’t react to my wave; maybe it wasn’t a gesture rabbits used.  Miss Breckenridge put her paw on my shoulder, stood on tiptoes, and whispered in my ear, “We put your desk in the back row because you’re taller than everyone else, but if you have trouble hearing, let me know and we can move you to the front of one of the sides.” I nodded and picked up my book bag from her desk, then walked down the aisle toward the vacant seat at the back.  The other students’ heads barely turned as I passed them in their seats, their eyes just above my knees. I quickly reached my desk and hung my bag on the hook on the side. It had started as the same type of desk everyone else was sitting in, with the surface fixed to the seat with a solid bar, but some cutting and welding had visibly taken place, extending the legs and making more room for my knees under the storage compartment. I slid into the seat, which was made of uncomfortably hard laminated wood. The desktop was remarkably large considering the size of its typical user—probably bigger than the desks at my old school—and like all the others, there was a small patch of evenly-cut grass in the corner. I’d never had a desk with a lawn before.  “Everyone who was in this class yesterday, please pass forward your math homework,” Miss Breckenridge said, opening a drawer and pulling out a stack of what I guessed were yesterday’s marked assignments. For the first time the class had noise in it as the students shifted in their seats to get their completed printouts from their book bags. At the front of each row, Miss Breckenridge collected the stack that had been passed forward, then gave an equally large stack, from which each student took their sheet and passed the rest back. “Remember to review the questions you got wrong so you know how to do it next time,” She said as she returned to the front of the room, tucked the collected pages into the drawer, then picked up a piece of chalk and started the day’s lessons. I pulled my divided notebook and a pencil kit from my bag. I wasn’t sure what lessons would be like in a class of rabbits, but math was the subject I was least worried about because it should work the same for everyone. My only concern was if rabbits had a different number of fingers per paw than humans, but they turned out to have 5 on the forepaws, so the lesson felt like a continuation of what we had covered in school before I moved.  Except it just kept going.   And going.   And going.   I felt guilty for sharpening my pencil at the 45 minute mark in case it distracted anyone else, because despite Miss Breckenridge’s concerns about me not being able to hear—and it’s true she was soft-spoken—the only noise besides her voice was the soft grinding of teeth and the occasional snap of a blade of grass from what turned out to be not desktop lawns, but private pastures.   After an hour and a half, she put the chalk down and took a fresh stack of photocopies from her desk. The white noise bell rang as she gave several to the rabbit at the front of each file to pass back. It was a standard letter-size sheet, which probably already seemed large to a rabbit, but the text was very small so it seemed like a lot of work even to me. I hastily tucked it into my bookbag and switched to a new section in my notebook. The next lesson was history, and while I wondered what the rabbit perspective on human historical events would be, it actually meant rabbit history. She launched into a recounting of a blood feud between two colonies which was surprisingly candid about the intrigue and betrayals that took place. Like the math lesson, the lesson dragged on across generations, and I had no choice but to let the details flow from her mouth to my notebook without pausing in my head, as I had no context for who these figures were. Maybe they were the ancestors of my classmates and these events were revelations to some of them, but all I noticed was the occasional twitch of a tail in my peripheral vision, and I feared paying any closer attention to them would distract me from Miss Breckenridge, at which point I’d never catch up.   At the end of the history period, the white noise bell rang again for lunch, and everyone including Miss Breckenridge and myself took a shallow lunchbox from their desk or book bag. The rabbits’ lunches appeared to be mostly leafy greens, with a few root vegetables like radishes and the occasional chunk of cheese. I had brought a toasted cheese and tomato sandwich. The previous residents of the house we had moved into had left some tins of tuna and salmon in the pantry, but mom and I felt like I should hold off on eating any kind of meat in front of the rabbits until I had an idea how they would react. Since the seats were fixed to the desks, everyone sat by themselves, so there was no idle chit-chat to interrupt our eating. After a few minutes when the sound of munching died down, Miss Breckenridge once again clapped her paws gently and said, “Since we’re all done eating, everyone pick a diaper change buddy.”   That was so far from anything I was expecting to hear that I was sure I had heard it wrong, so my plan was to sit still and watch what happened until I could figure out what had actually been said, but every other student in class reached into their bag or desk and pulled out a disposable diaper and a small package of wipes—it seemed to be exactly what it sounded like. The doe in the seat in front of me looked in my direction for a moment, then turned to the student in front of her, and their nods told me they had agreed to be buddies. Similar pairings were agreed to all around me.   “Stacy, there are an odd number of students now and you’re much larger than everyone else, so we should be buddies today,” Miss Breckenridge said. I sat frozen in shock as my classmates played rock-paper-scissors in their pairs, and the winner of each faced away from the loser and lifted her skirt up, unthreading her tail from the vent in the skirt, to reveal her wet diaper. The loser undid a tape above the winner’s tail, then the winner climbed onto the nearest desk and laid on her back. Miss Breckenridge beckoned me toward her with a paw. I stood up and took a hesitant step, and she nodded, then bent down and opened the bottom drawer of her desk.   I shuffled toward the front of the class, sidling around rabbits who were opening the diapers of their buddies, all of which had a small pile of dry spherical poops in the seat. I wasn’t trying to look, since I didn’t want to bump into anyone, but being so tall gave me a clear line of sight, and out of the corner of my eye, I couldn’t help but notice that a significant fraction of my classmates had a penis. I considered that maybe it was such a good school that the boys put up with wearing the girls’ uniform to be able to come here, before I realized that it wasn’t an all-girls school after all, and the skirt was the unisex uniform. And then I remembered that I had been distracted from diapers also being the unisex uniform of the school, when that was really the more shocking thing.   I reached the front of the classroom as Miss Breckenridge stood up from her desk drawer also holding a disposable diaper and a box of wipes. She looked at my empty hands. “You forgot to bring your fresh diaper,” she said as she put the items on her desk. “First day jitters? Run back and get it.” She waggled her wrist toward my desk.   “I’m not sure what’s going on here, but I don’t wear diapers,” I replied, unsure why she had taken one out of her drawer if she wanted me to get my own.   “Oh, don’t be silly,” she chuckled as she put the diaper on her desk, then hooked a claw under the hem of my skirt and bent down to take a peek. Before I even knew what I was doing I slapped her paw away, which was the loudest sound that had been made in the classroom all day. She stood up bolt straight, her eyes wider than usual in shock, and rubbed the back of the slapped paw with the other. Out of the corner of my eye I saw all the diaper-changees and many of the diaper-changers had turned to look. She took a deep breath, settled herself, then said, “I suppose I had better go first. We can have a chat once everyone else has left.” My classmates turned their attention back to their own diaper changes as she faced away from me, grabbed her dress with both paws, and lifted it up, unthreading her tail from the tail-vent of her dress and revealing her own diaper, in the same floral pattern as the one she had put on the desk. And now it was clear that she had meant that we would be each other’s diaper change buddy.   I froze for a moment, startled that someone whose paw I had slapped a moment ago would now trust me to clean her intimately. I had owned baby-go-potty type dolls when I was younger, so I knew mechanically how to perform a diaper change, but I had never changed one on a living thing. Maybe it wasn’t too hard, since my classmates were also children and they were all expected to do it, but they probably got regular practice. How had they started? Right, the tape above the tail. I stepped toward her and undid the tape, which was a hook and loop type fastener and not the adhesive type of tape I expected a diaper to use. As the sound of shifting desks told me the diaper changers and changees among my classmates were switching positions, Miss Breckenridge stepped away, hiked herself onto her desk, and laid on her back with her knees at the edge of the tabletop and her dress around her abdomen, and suddenly I had a worrying thought: how sure was I that Miss Breckenridge was “Miss” Breckenridge? Had any other rabbit called her Miss? Had I heard any other rabbit called “Mister”, or was “Miss” unisex for rabbits like skirts were? I thought someone had said her given name at one point. Pansy? No, Peony. Humans with flower names are usually girls, but I didn’t know about rabbits. And I realized that worrying about this wasn’t going to change what I was expected to do, so I stepped forward, undid the two hook and loop tapes on the front, and pulled the front of the diaper down to see that the white patch of fur under her tail continued to the front, but more importantly to me, she was indeed Miss Breckenridge.   On top of the deeply yellowed padding of the diaper, the elastic leg gathers held in several dozen spherical turds, so I pulled a wipe from the dispenser she had taken from the drawer. It felt rough, like a cat’s tongue. Probably also like a rabbit’s tongue. On a closer look the poops were all dry and odorless and there was no residue from them on her bottom, so I used the wipe to soak up a few droplets of moisture from her fur, then dropped it into the used diaper. I pushed back on her thighs and rolled her onto her shoulders, lifting her bottom off the diaper enough that I could slide it halfway to the edge of the desk, which gave me room to roll it up and press the tapes closed against its fake cloth cover.   I picked up the new diaper from the desk beside her and unfolded it. The inner gathers seemed to be stuck to the outer leg elastics, so I ran a finger between them to separate them, then pushed back on her thighs again and slid the diaper into place, with the slit on the diaper’s rear waistband surrounding her tail. When I was sure I had it aligned correctly, I lowered her bottom onto it. My classmates made it clear that they were better practiced at this than I was, as I started hearing the noises of the second members of each pair standing up and getting their tail tapes fastened and their tails re-threaded through the tail-vents in their skirts. Still in buddied pairs, they threw their used diapers in the garbage pail by the door on their way to recess, while I methodically pulled the front of the diaper up through Miss Breckenridge’s thighs. I taped both sides quickly, but even to my inexperienced eye I could tell they were asymmetrical. Thankfully the hook and loop fasteners let me adjust both sides repeatedly, and I noted the tape panel had a natural grid pattern to help with alignment, so eventually I had both sides secured tightly and symmetrically. By that point we were the only two left in the classroom.   “All done, I think,” I said.   “Help me up,” she replied, and held her paw out. I grabbed it with both arms and pulled her to a sitting position, at which point she slid herself off the desk and faced away from me again, still holding up her dress. I closed the rear tape and guided her tail through the vent. She inspected my tape work on the front briefly, then released the dress and smoothed it out as she turned to face me. “Take a seat, please,” she said, gesturing to her chair. I sat down, expecting to be chewed out for slapping her paw, and wondered what the fastest any rabbit student had ever been expelled was. She sat on top of the desk, not seeming very angry, though I wasn’t sure what anger would look like in a rabbit. “I’m not sure if you know, but your father is the first ambassador to our island ever to have children while serving.”   “Yes, the principal mentioned that.”   “In the meeting you had with him last week?” The principal had been wearing a muumuu in that meeting, which confirmed the unisex nature of dresses for all ages, at least.   “Yes, we had to take measurements for my uniform and desk, and figure out which grade of your school system I would be placed in.”   “He told me you’re nine years old, is that right?”   “Yes.”   “Funny, that's about the same age as me.” She folded her fingers together. “I get the sense that there were other things that needed to be discussed in that meeting, but neither side knew they needed to be discussed, so they weren’t. Would you agree with that?”   “It does seem like it.”   “How many times per day do humans defecate?”   The only way I could answer was by saying how many times per day I defecate, which would have seemed like a very personal question coming from someone whose diaper I hadn’t just changed. “Twice per day, I guess? Usually about twice.”   “They must be enormous, and the diaper you’re wearing didn’t look like it could contain that volume, or absorb any urine.”   “Diaper? You mean my underwear?” I hadn’t been sure whether I had slapped her paw away in time to keep her from seeing; this seemed to confirm that I had not.   “Interesting. I suppose ‘under’ is where one wears a diaper.”   “No, I mean humans don’t usually wear diapers.”   A new look, probably confusion. “Rabbits visiting the mainland brought diapers back with them. Why did you have them if you don’t wear them?”   “I mean, we wear them when we’re young, but we usually stop when we’re between two and three years old.”   “Well your classmates are all three years old, but they’re not going to stop soon.” She swiveled her seating position toward me, and I decided to interpret her new expression as curiosity. “What do you do instead?”   “We have something called a toilet.” She gave no sign of recognition. “It’s a chair with water in the seat, and you… go… in the water, and then pull a lever that flushes everything into the sewer and refills it with fresh water.”   “You intentionally pollute drinkable water?”   “I suppose? That’s the kind of water that’s in the pipes.”   “And would your classrooms be full of plumbing to supply a water chair to each student?”   “The toilet is in another room. You go there when you need to use it, and come back when you’re done.”   “I see. And you have one of these rooms at the ambassador’s residence?”   “Yes,” I replied, thinking of the setup in the house we had just moved into. There was a lovely bathroom with a huge tub with whirlpool jets that my parents and I could all fit into at once if we were inclined to bathe together, plus a separate shower stall, a full body hair dryer, and an enormous countertop. (A changing station?) There was also, completely detached from that, a tiny poorly lit water closet barely large enough for the toilet. I originally thought the separation was intentional so that someone could use the toilet while someone else was in the bath; I was starting to suspect that it was literally a linen closet that had been hastily repurposed after the rabbits who built the house found out it was necessary.   “Fascinating,” she said, and paused in thought for a moment. “Rabbits defecate two hundred times per day, so if we had to go to a special room to do it, we would never leave. For that matter, if we didn’t start in the room, we would be finished by the time we got there.”   “You can’t just hold it?”   “Constipate ourselves?!” This seemed to shock her more than the slap had.   “Is that bad?”   “We could die within hours.” I was starting to figure out what a serious expression was in rabbits, and I gathered this was no exaggeration.   “Oh. Well, humans can hold it for quite a while without dying. I don’t know if we’re even able to hold it long enough to die from it.”   “I had no idea. Thank you, this was very educational. I may ask you to give a presentation to the class about this at some point.”   “Yes, I think I understand some things better myself now.” I glanced furtively at the door. “So… Can I go?”   “Well, that depends. You said you defecate twice per day. Is one of those usually during school hours? Because the water chair you described doesn’t exist in this school, and students aren’t allowed to leave the campus during school hours.”   I was more worried about the urge to pee that I was starting to feel, and especially that given how dense the lessons had been in the morning, that being distracted by that urge could cause me to miss something important. Even if I had been allowed to go home, I might not complete the round trip before the afternoon lesson started, which would have the same problem. Could I find an unobserved corner of the schoolyard? Would I even be able to go in broad daylight? Since she had mentioned plumbing, I assumed the school had running water somewhere, so I considered asking if there was a sink I could pee in, but I realized I knew what her response to that would be, just as I knew what question she was really asking. I took a few seconds to steel myself for what I was about to say. “Would it be okay if I borrowed a diaper?” I asked hesitantly.   “Naturally!” she replied cheerfully, standing up and motioning toward the drawer on the other side of the desk from me. I stood up and pushed the chair back to give her room to sneak past. “It’s every student’s responsibility to supply their own diapers, but of course sometimes someone’s stash runs out and they forget to restock, so I keep a bank of all my students’ sizes.” She opened the drawer, which contained a large package of diapers and a few smaller loose ones. “Usually I’m not lending one of my own, though.” She took a diaper from the package, plus a roll of twine and a paper tag, then closed the drawer with her foot, put the diaper on the desk, and turned to me with a few inches of the twine unrolled between her fingers. “Paw,” she beckoned.   I held my left hand out and she measured a length of twine around it with some overlap, then cut it with her claw, threaded the tag onto the end, and tied it in place with a neat bow. I read the tag: “Don’t forget diapers!”   “Assume the position,” she said, and I sat on the narrow edge of the desk next to the dispenser of wipes and laid back. She seemed confused for a moment, like that wasn’t the position she meant for me to assume, before she had a visible moment of realization that I didn’t have a tail tape that needed unfastening, both because I wasn’t wearing a diaper yet and because I didn’t have a tail.   As she moved into the position at my legs with the diaper in her paws, I pulled my skirt up, giving her a clear view of the panties I had slapped her paw away from peeking at a few minutes ago, an event I just remembered had not been mentioned at all in our recent conversation despite me worrying that it would be the entire topic. She scanned the front of my underwear, perhaps confused by the lack of anything like a side closure, and I had a moment of nerves at the prospect of first being naked, and then being diapered for the first time in about seven years, and the first time that I could remember. I took a deep breath and calmed myself with the thought that when our positions had been reversed a few moments ago she had shown no shame or fear, and in what I had seen, all of my classmates had performed their buddy duties with the utmost professionalism.   Putting the diaper on the desk beside me, she pushed my thighs back with one paw, rolling me onto my shoulders, and started pulling at the waist of my panties, but stopped when she realized she was sticking her claws into my abdomen. I pulled the waistband down past my bottom with both hands, and she lowered me back onto the cool, smooth desk and pulled the panties from both sides as far as my knees, which I tucked against myself so she could pull the panties the rest of the way down my ankles, over my shoes, and off completely. She stashed them in her pocket, then picked up and unfolded the diaper, separating the gathers from the leg elastics as I had. Presented with the tail slit at the rear, she thought for a moment, taped it closed as tightly as it would go, then rocked me onto my shoulders again, slid the diaper under my bottom, and lowered me onto it. I barely had a moment to register how much thicker than my underwear the diaper was before she pulled the front between my thighs and over my abdomen. Demonstrating her experience, she only needed a single attempt to fasten the tapes perfectly to the tape panel.   She held her paw out, I took it in my hand, and she pulled me to a sitting position. “That wasn’t too much longer than everyone else. You still have plenty of recess left to get to know your classmates.”   I slid off the desk and lowered my skirt over my diaper. Looking down at myself, I couldn’t tell anything was different, but the leg elastics and especially the thickness felt strange. “I will, thank you,” I said, and took two steps toward the door.   “Stacy, wait,” she interrupted, and I turned back toward her. She looked halfway as afraid as she had when I slapped her paw—nervous, maybe? “On the first day of class I received advance consent from each student to perform diaper checks, but you weren’t here that day. You never gave me consent, and I never asked for it. You were right to react the way you did. I had no right to violate your autonomy, and I apologize wholeheartedly.”   Suddenly it made sense why she went from afraid to letting me change her diaper in a few moments: her fear wasn’t of violence, but of the consequences of her own mistake. But I had eventually let her see everything she had tried to peek at and more, and now that I understood that there was no reason she would think that a student wouldn’t be wearing a diaper, I wasn’t upset about it anymore. “I forgive you,” I said.   Her relief was visible immediately. “Thank you. I’ll see you next period.” I turned to the door again, and as I passed the garbage can full of used diapers, I realized she still had my panties in her pocket.

Hi guys! Here's my newest story. Hope you like it. If you want to read my entire catalog of role reversals, regressed mothers, diapered cuckolds, and more, check out my new Subscribestar account: https://subscribestar.adult/thelittlewriter Chapter One Camille's Plan Camille never imagined she’d have to share her father with someone young enough to be her little sister. Yet there Anya was — radiant in her pastel pink sundress, lips glossed, curls bouncing as she hummed in the kitchen. Camille watched from the dining room with a clenched jaw, her manicured fingers curled tightly around the stem of her wine glass. Anya always made everything look effortless. That morning, she'd prepared a French-style breakfast — flaky croissants, poached eggs, and delicate little fruit tarts. It was the kind of thing Camille’s mother used to make before she passed away five years ago. Anya didn’t know that, of course. Or maybe she did. Robert, Camille’s father, sat at the head of the table, reading the newspaper's financial section like it was the gospel. His salt-and-pepper hair was slicked back, his suit immaculate despite it being a Sunday. He glanced over his reading glasses at Camille, then at Anya, who was setting down a plate with practiced elegance. Camille wasn’t a morning person, but made it a point to arrive for breakfast whenever her father was in town. It wasn’t about the food — Anya’s Pinterest-perfect meals were always too sweet, too curated. It was about presence. She needed her father to see that she was still the one who held the household together. Or used to. Robert folded his napkin and set it beside his untouched croissant. “I’ll be flying out tomorrow. Singapore again. This one might be a long haul — eight weeks, maybe more.” Camille, in the middle of stirring cream into her coffee, paused. “Eight weeks?” He nodded. “The acquisition’s messier than I expected.” She blinked. “And you’re just telling us now?” Robert raised a brow. “It’s not a vacation, Camille. It’s work. You’ll manage just fine, like always.” Camille leaned back in her chair, crossing one leg over the other. “So I assume I’ll be keeping things in order while you’re gone.” Robert took a sip from his espresso. “Actually, no. Anya will be in charge this time.” The air shifted. Camille stared at her father like he’d grown a second head. “You’re joking.” Anya, seated quietly with a peach in hand, looked up in surprise. Robert continued, calm and final. “I figured it was time we gave her a chance. After all, this is also her home now.” “A chance?” Camille echoed. “She doesn’t even work, Dad. She spends her days rearranging throw pillows and naming the squirrels in the backyard.” Anya blushed but said nothing. Robert’s tone cooled. “She’s my wife, Camille. And she’s more than capable.” Camille laughed, a brittle sound. “She’s twenty-two.” “And?” “She’s a child. You’re handing the house over to a child.” Anya’s eyes flicked down to her plate. She probably tried to say something, but Robert’s voice replied, “That’s enough.” Camille ignored him. “You don’t see it, but everyone else does. The maid, the driver, hell, even the neighbor’s kids probably know—” “I said that’s enough!” Robert stood from the table, his chair scraping sharply against the tile “You will not speak to my wife like that.” “She’s not your wife, she’s your—” “Camille.” His voice dropped an octave “Apologize. Right now.” Camille scoffed, incredulous. “You’re taking her side?” “I’m not picking sides. I’m reminding you how to behave like an adult.” “Robert,” Anya said, “It’s not necessary.” “I believe it is, darling,” Robert didn’t take his eyes off his daughter. “We are waiting, Camille.” She pushed back her chair, heat rising in her chest. “Unbelievable.” “Apologize. Now!” Camille looked at Anya. Her wide hazel eyes, dewy with embarrassment. The soft baby-pink headband she wore. She looked like a child playing dress-up. And she was supposed to be in charge? Camille’s jaw clenched. Her father waited. “I’m sorry,” she said, forcing each word out like venom. “If she’s my wife and you call me Daddy…what do you think you should address Anya from now on?” Anya’s face turned crimson. Camille looked at Anya. Her wide hazel eyes were dewy with embarrassment, and her soft baby-pink headband made her look like a child playing dress-up. She then glared at her father. “I’m waiting, Camille.” The older of the two women sighed, defeated. “I’m sorry,” she paused, “Mommy.” Robert sat back down. “There. That wasn’t so hard.” Camille didn’t respond. She walked away, heels clicking sharply down the hall. Not a single look back. Her bedroom door slammed shut behind her. Camille paced, fingers twitching, adrenaline still surging in her blood. Put Anya in charge? Of the estate that is supposed to be hers? Of the staff who answered to her for over a decade? Her father might as well have handed over the deed to a toddler. That’s when it hit her. She knew Anya couldn’t do anything but play and watch videos on her phone. It was her generation, after all. All of them were spoiled kids, and if her Daddy couldn’t see it, Camille would make sure everyone else did. Camille smiled, the kind that never reached her eyes. She had two months to turn her perfect stepmother into a babbling toddler. That would teach everyone. Two months of changing diapers, preparing bottles, and selecting cute outfits. Let’s do it, she told herself.

Part 1: Riley was a powerful businesswoman, a force to be reckoned with. As the lead litigator for a major multinational corporation, she had clawed her way to the top through sheer determination, intelligence, and an unrelenting drive to win. Recently, she had stumbled upon evidence of illegal activities within the company—activities that could bring the entire empire crashing down if exposed. Rather than reporting it, Riley saw an opportunity. She blackmailed the CEO, Tom Kaplan. In the end she received an enormous compensation package, a significant minority stake in the company, and a promotion to the position of general counsel. In return, she had agreed to scrub all evidence of the company’s misdeeds, burying the illegal activities under layers of obfuscating legal paperwork and jargon. To the outside world, everything was now squeaky clean—untraceable, untouchable. But Riley was no fool. She had kept one piece of leverage for herself: a flash drive containing the original, unaltered evidence. No one knew about it—no one but her. It was her insurance policy, her ultimate trump card. If she ever found herself in hot water with the government, the company, or anyone else, this little chip would be her salvation. Now, Riley was en route to Switzerland to secure the flash drive in a safety deposit box, ensuring its protection. She had reached out to an old friend from grad school, Tiffany, who had risen to a prominent position at a secretive Swiss bank. Tiffany was as cutthroat as she was brilliant, with a beauty that turned heads wherever she went. Enormous breasts, long blonde hair, a sculpted athletic figure with a tight waist, visible abs, and an ass that could stop traffic—Tiffany was the kind of woman who made men drool and women seethe with envy. Riley, though beautiful in her own right, had a more slender, petite frame. She knew that, in the eyes of most, Tiffany was the prize. And Riley hated her for it. But Tiffany was also someone Riley could trust—for the right price. Riley boarded the plane early, settling into her first-class seat. She had purchased the seat beside her for full privacy, ensuring no one would disturb her. As the rest of the passengers filed in, she barely glanced their way. A bunch of rabble, she thought dismissively. Good thing she didn’t have to mingle with them. She pressed the call button, summoning the flight attendant with a sharp, impatient gesture. When the woman arrived, Riley snapped, “Champagne. Now.” The flight attendant returned moments later with a glass, which Riley accepted with a barely concealed sneer. She took a small sip and immediately scowled. “This is room temperature,” she hissed, her voice dripping with disdain. “Do you expect me to toast my success with warm champagne?” The flight attendant stammered an apology, explaining that the fridge was set as cold as it could go. Riley dismissed her with a wave of her hand and a few more cutting remarks. She leaned back in her seat, sipping the subpar champagne despite her disgust. Beneath her, she thought. All of it. But she had no other choice. As she drank, an overwhelming sense of exhaustion began to creep over her. It wasn’t the kind of tiredness that came with sleep—it was a deep, bodily fatigue that seemed to seep into her very bones. Panic surged through her as she realized something was wrong. The plane was mid-takeoff, the roar of the engines drowning out any chance of her cries for help being heard. She reached up to press the call button, but her coordination was failing. Her arm felt heavy, unresponsive. She tried again, but her fingers fumbled, unable to find the button. Finally, her arm fell limp at her side. She slumped back into her seat, her body immobile. Darkness crept in from the edges of her vision, swallowing her whole. The last thing she saw before losing consciousness was the faint glow of the cabin lights, blurring into nothingness. When Riley came to, her mind was foggy, her thoughts sluggish. She blinked, trying to clear the haze, and immediately realized something was terribly wrong. She tried to move, but her arms and legs were restrained—strapped to the armrests and seat with padded cuffs. She tried to scream, but her mouth was stuffed with something rubbery and unyielding. A pacifier, she realized with a jolt of horror. Cold air brushed against her skin, and she glanced down, her eyes widening in disbelief. The sharp black pantsuit she had boarded the plane in was gone. In its place was a garish pink onesie, covered in Hello Kitty imagery. The shirt portion clung tightly to her tors and left her toned thighs exposed. But that wasn’t the worst of it. Between her legs, she felt something thick and bulky, pushing out the fabric of the onesie. Her stomach churned as the realization hit her: she was wearing a diaper. Riley’s breath came in short, panicked gasps around the pacifier. She thrashed her head from side to side, trying to dislodge it, but it was firmly fixed in her mouth. The muffled sounds of her protests filled the cabin, but no one came to her aid. Then, the flight attendant appeared. She stepped into view with a calm, almost clinical detachment. Without a word, she reached for the pacifier and pulled it free. Riley gasped, drawing in a deep breath, ready to unleash a torrent of curses and demands. But before she could speak, the flight attendant raised a small spray bottle and spritzed a fine mist into Riley’s mouth. The effect was immediate. Riley’s mouth went numb, her tongue heavy and unresponsive. She tried to form words, but all that came out was a garbled, drooling mess. Her lips hung slack, her jaw loose and uncoordinated. The flight attendant didn’t stop there. She grabbed Riley’s forehead with surprising force, shoving her head back against the headrest. In one fluid motion, she lowered a padded metal band over Riley’s forehead, securing it tightly in place. Riley’s head was now immobilized, her field of vision fixed straight ahead. The flight attendant then reinserted the pacifier into Riley’s mouth, reattaching a strap that looped around the back of her head, ensuring it couldn’t be spat out. The flight attendant stepped away, leaving Riley to gurgle and mewl helplessly through her pacifier. Her muffled protests were drowned out by the hum of the plane’s engines, her body trembling with a mixture of rage and humiliation. Just as she began to thrash against her restraints, the screen in front of her flickered to life. Tom Kaplan’s smug face filled the frame, his lips curling into a smirk as he greeted her. “Hello, Riley,” he said, his voice dripping with mockery. “I see you’ve made yourself comfortable. Quite the outfit, by the way. Very… youthful.” Riley’s eyes burned with fury, her body shaking as she glared at him. Tom leaned back in his chair, clearly enjoying himself. “Congratulations on your new promotions, by the way. The board and I were so impressed with your… initiative. Really, we were. But when you left yourself with the option to double-cross us again? Well, that was just a bridge too far.” Riley’s heart pounded in her chest as the reality of her situation sank in. “You’re probably wondering how we found out,” Tom continued, his tone light and conversational. “Well, let’s just say you can’t trust anyone these days. Tiffany sends her regards, by the way. She was more than happy to sell you out for the right price.” Riley’s vision blurred with tears of rage and betrayal. Her mind raced, but there was no escape, no way out. She was trapped—physically, mentally, and emotionally. Tom’s grin widened. “Don’t worry, Riley. We’re not going to hurt you. In fact, we’re giving you an early retirement. Consider it a reward for all your hard work.” Riley’s eyes widened in disbelief. Early retirement? What was he talking about? Tom continued, his voice taking on a patronizing tone. “You see, Riley, we decided not to leave any loose ends this time. Tiffany was actually on this same plane last night, coming back from Switzerland to pick up her check and celebrate the successful transaction. Turns out she also using it for her return leg.” At that moment, the flight attendant wheeled out an enormous pram from the forward cabin. It was far larger than anything a child would use, its front covered with a thick blanket. From inside, Riley could hear soft mewling and cooing sounds. “Sounds like someone’s waking up from her nap,” Tom said with a chuckle. The flight attendant pulled back the blanket, revealing Tiffany. Riley’s breath caught in her throat. Tiffany lay in the pram, her wide, glazed-over eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. There was no trace of the sharp, cunning woman Riley had known. Embroidered on the side of the pram was the demeaning nickname: Tiffy. Tiffany was stark naked except for an enormous, adult-sized diaper. It was unlike anything Riley had ever seen. This was no pair of depends. It was obscenely thick and covered in childish patterns from the show Bluey. A wetness indicator ran down the middle of the diaper, its color beginning to change from yellow to blue at the bottom, indicating that it had already seen some use. Her hair was pulled back into a pony tail. A comically large pink bow sat planted in the front of her hair.

I’ve been developing a story and have written quite a bit more, but I wanted to share the first two chapters to get some feedback. I’d love to know if the story is engaging and easy to follow. Any feedback, both positive and constructive, is greatly appreciated. I’m a long-time reader, but this is one of my first few attempts at writing, so I’m excited to try out this new hobby and hear what others think! 1 I moved effortlessly across the jagged surface of 33ZRX Keplar, my breath calm and steady despite the thin, brittle air that clawed at my lungs. The giant space rock stretched before me like an ancient, forgotten landscape — craters pockmarked its rough surface, and ridges loomed in the distance like the spine of a dormant beast. The gravity here was lighter than Earth's, allowing me to bound gracefully over rocky outcroppings, each leap carrying me farther than I would have thought possible. The dark, powdery surface was cracked and uneven, peppered with glittering shards of mineral deposits that caught the faint glimmer of starlight. Dust clung to my suit, and every step sent clouds of it spiraling into the air before settling back down like ash. This wasteland, desolate yet strangely beautiful, had become my escape from the stifling confines of the station. We weren't supposed to venture beyond its walls, but some of us had a taste for adventure—or recklessness. As I crested a jagged ridge, a large crater came into view, its steep walls casting long shadows across its basin. It was ancient, its edges softened by time and space weathering. What caught my attention, though, was the unmistakable sign of human presence: rusted metal beams protruding from the ground like skeletal fingers, remnants of a makeshift shelter long abandoned. Curious, I descended into the crater, my boots skidding on loose gravel. The structure was crude but functional—weather-beaten walls cobbled together from scraps of metal and polymer sheets. Inside, time had left its mark. The airlock door lay twisted on the ground, half-buried in dust. A rusted cooking unit sat toppled in one corner, and shattered glass littered the floor like frozen tears. Whoever had lived here had done so in desperation. As I explored, my gaze caught on a grim sight: skeletal remains slumped against the far wall. The figure was curled in a fetal position, fingers clutching something that glinted faintly in the dim light. My breath caught in my throat as I knelt beside the bones. In the skeletal hands rested a ring—simple yet mesmerizing. Its surface shimmered with an iridescent glow, as though it held the secrets of the universe within its delicate band. The longer I stared, the stronger the compulsion grew. It was as if the ring was calling to me, begging to be taken. My thoughts grew foggy, and the edges of my vision darkened. Panic flickered in the back of my mind, but the pull was too strong. Driven by instinct, I reached out, my gloved fingers closing around the ring. As I slipped it into my pocket, a surge of dizziness overtook me. With my last coherent thought, I jabbed the distress button on my suit, sending a beacon back to the station. My dad, the director, was going to be furious—but that was the least of my concerns. Darkness crept over my vision as I stumbled toward the crater's edge. I barely registered the faint hum of the rescue team's signal before everything faded to black, and I fell into unconsciousness. I jolted upright, adrenaline surging through my veins as I gasped for breath. Expecting to wake up out in the desolate crater, I was instead greeted by the familiar warmth of my room on the station. The walls were sleek and softly illuminated with a gentle blue hue, the lighting automatically adjusted to mimic the natural cycle of day and night. Soft panels on the walls displayed scenic holographic projections—this morning, it was a serene forest landscape with shafts of golden light filtering through the trees. My bed, larger and more luxurious than standard issue, was covered in plush bedding crafted from lightweight, temperature-regulating fabric. Thick carpets cushioned the floor beneath my feet, a rarity in most quarters. Shelves lined the walls, housing a curated selection of books, personal knickknacks, and family heirlooms—reminders of Earth's long-lost comforts. My family’s status afforded us these privileges, though I rarely thought about it unless someone pointed it out. As I shifted to get out of bed, I was immediately aware of the heavy bulk taped securely around my waist. The diaper crinkled faintly with the movement, a reminder of the station's standard practice for anyone venturing outside. Finding a bathroom out there was practically impossible, and in emergencies, diapers were a lifesaver. I must have wet mine at some point after passing out, though it was a blurry memory. Stretching, I winced as soreness settled into my muscles from the outing. As I made my way toward the door, I caught a glimpse of myself in the full-length mirror mounted beside my closet. My long, dark brown hair was slightly disheveled from sleep, framing my face and making my vibrant blue eyes stand out even more. I had an athletic, toned build—lean yet feminine at 130 pounds—with curves that balanced strength and softness. The snug fit of the standard under-suit uniform clung to my figure, accentuating my chest and well-defined butt. The bulge of my wet diaper was noticeable, but I thought nothing of it. On the station, it was an unspoken necessity for most when venturing out. Some people switched back to regular underwear once inside, but there were plenty of us who enjoyed the convenience and comfort of wearing diapers all the time. It wasn’t exactly frowned upon, but there was definitely a social divide—some saw it as childish. My dad, of course, firmly believed I should wear “proper” undergarments, but as usual, I ignored his suggestions and chose comfort over conformity. Realizing the damp heaviness around my waist was becoming uncomfortable, I grabbed a fresh diaper from the storage unit built seamlessly into the wall. After a quick change, I felt refreshed and ready for the day. As I headed downstairs, I glanced at the sleek, futuristic bracket on my wrist—the station-issued phone. It projected a holographic screen above my arm, customizable with intuitive gestures. The time displayed a glowing "05:00 AM," confirming the early hour. My dad must have instructed the rescue team to bring me home after my distress signal. I entered the kitchen, the air filled with the rich aroma of freshly brewed coffee. My dad was already dressed for work, his uniform neatly pressed as he stood by the counter, pouring himself a steaming cup. His dark hair was slicked back in its usual no-nonsense style, and his sharp eyes flicked up as he sensed my approach. Steeling myself for the inevitable lecture, I took a deep breath and stepped forward. The faint crinkle of my diaper accompanied my movement, a subtle sound that only reminded me how much trouble I was probably in. As I sat at the table, I noticed the enticing aroma of bacon and eggs wafting through the room. Dad had already plated breakfast, which was rare given his early-morning schedule. I quietly gathered some onto my plate, keeping my eyes focused on the food. The weight of his impending words loomed over the room, making me hesitant to look up. "Maxine," he said, using my full first name instead of his usual nickname for me, Max. My stomach dropped. He only used my full name when he was serious. Reluctantly, I lifted my eyes to meet his gaze. His uniform caught my attention—a sleek, futuristic ensemble that exuded authority. The tailored suit shimmered faintly under the station's lighting, its polished black fabric accented by a silver trim along the sleeves and collar. A sharp black tie was neatly secured beneath the high collar, and his name was elegantly woven into the breast of the jacket in metallic script: Rivers. The station's insignia, a celestial compass, gleamed on his shoulder. It was a uniform that commanded respect, fitting for the head of the station. He took a measured breath, his expression stern. "I've told you countless times to stop going outside the station alone," he said, his voice controlled but edged with frustration. "You could have been seriously injured had the rescue team not found you when they did. Do you have any idea the strings I had to pull to keep this under wraps?" "I know, Dad," I mumbled, my voice barely audible. "I'm sorry." "You always say you're sorry, Max," he continued, his tone sharp. "But then you go right back out there, ignoring every protocol I've put in place. You're reckless, and I can't always be there to bail you out. Do you understand that?" I averted my eyes, guilt gnawing at me. "Yes, sir," I whispered. The room fell into a tense silence, broken only by the soft clinking of our utensils as we ate. I focused on chewing my food, unsure of what else to say. After a few minutes, Dad sighed, the tension easing from his shoulders. "Listen, Max," he said, his voice softer now. "I know you enjoy exploring the outskirts beyond the marked safe locations. I get it—I was the same way at your age. You're smart, capable, and you know how to handle yourself out there. But it's not about your skills—it's about the risks of going alone." I glanced up at him, surprised by the change in his tone. He continued, "That's why I've decided to enroll you in the Scavenger Academy." My fork clattered against my plate as I stared at him, wide-eyed. "Really? The Scavenger Academy?" I practically shouted. My heart raced at the thought. The academy was prestigious—a four-year program designed to train explorers who would venture into the uncharted outskirts of Keplar, searching for valuable resources and technology. It was dangerous, daring, and everything I had ever dreamed of. Dad nodded, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Yes, really. But this isn't some free pass to keep being reckless. You'll be in a structured environment, learning how to do what you love while staying safe and following protocol. You'll need to pass all the physical and academic evaluations, and it's going to be hard work. But I think you’re ready for it." "I won't let you down," I promised eagerly. "I know you won't," he said with pride. We finished breakfast in comfortable silence, the weight of our earlier conversation lifting. As I collected the dishes and began washing them at the sink, Dad grabbed his coffee and headed toward the door. He paused, glancing back at me with a raised eyebrow. "You know," he said with a hint of exasperation, "you really should consider wearing proper underwear, Max. You're not a kid anymore." I rolled my eyes and dismissed him with a wave. "Thanks for the unsolicited advice, Dad," I said dryly. "I'll stick with what works for me." He shook his head, muttering something under his breath as he left for work. I smirked to myself, enjoying the comfort of my diaper as I finished the dishes. Once everything was clean, I headed back to my room, the excitement of the academy swirling in my thoughts. The first day was only five days away. As I peeled off my clothes and stepped into the shower, I imagined what it would be like—adrenaline-fueled expeditions, cutting-edge technology, and the thrill of discovering the unknown. I was ready for this. 2 As the warm water cascaded over me, I let my thoughts drift. The Scavenger Academy—it was a prestigious institution, similar to what people from Earth might have called college. Four years of rigorous training, both academic and physical, preparing students to become pioneers on Keplar. The idea was thrilling, and despite Dad's lecture, I couldn't wait to start. I'd always been naturally gifted when it came to academics and physical challenges. I loved the rush of solving complex equations just as much as I loved the burn of a high-stakes sparring match. My dad had made sure I knew how to fight from a young age, training me in hand-to-hand combat since I could walk. The countless hours of drills, bruises, and victories had molded me into someone who could handle herself, whether in the station or beyond its boundaries. The thought of structured training at the academy made me feel both excited and curious. I'd finally get to channel my rebellious energy into something meaningful. After drying off and getting dressed in a clean set of station-issued clothes, I picked up my phone from the bedside table. The sleek bracket hummed to life, projecting a translucent holographic screen. I swiped through my notifications and spotted a group text from Ike and Misha. Ike: "Café at noon? I’m starving." Misha: "Isn't that your permanent state, Ike?" Ike: "It's called a high metabolism." Misha: "It's called gluttony." Me: "I'll meet you guys there." I smiled at their usual banter. Ike was 18, tall and broad-shouldered, with an athletic build and sharp features. His confident smile was enough to make most girls on the station look twice. Misha, on the other hand, was my mirror in more ways than one. At 19, she had a build similar to mine and shared my love for adventure. Sarcastic and confident, she was the friend who always had a witty comeback. As time crept closer to our meetup, I made my way through the station's main corridor. The place buzzed with energy, filled with people going about their daily duties. Futuristic transport pods zipped through elevated tracks, carrying cargo and personnel to different sections of the station. Holographic advertisements flickered above the walkways, showcasing everything from cutting-edge technology to entertainment hubs. Vendors lined the streets, their stalls brimming with exotic foods, gadgets, and handcrafted goods. Children in sleek uniforms dashed past, laughing as they chased one another. The atmosphere was lively, a testament to the vibrant community that had formed on this floating rock. Despite the sterile, metallic architecture, the station felt alive. I finally reached the café, a cozy hub with glass walls that offered a panoramic view of Keplar's barren surface. Inside, the warm lighting and sleek furnishings created an inviting atmosphere. I spotted Ike and Misha already seated at a table near the window. Ike was leaning back in his chair, casually scrolling through his phone, while Misha sipped her drink, her expression amused as she watched him. As I approached, Ike glanced up and grinned. "Hey, Max! Finally decided to grace us with your presence?" Misha smirked. "Let me guess—you got lectured by your dad again?" I rolled my eyes as I slid into the seat across from them. "You could say that." As I settled into the café seat, I leaned forward, unable to hide my excitement. "Guess what? My dad enrolled me in the Scavenger Academy!" Ike's eyebrows shot up in surprise, and Misha's eyes gleamed with intrigue. "No way," Ike said with a grin. "That's crazy because we both got enrolled too!" My jaw dropped. "Are you serious?" "Yeah," Misha confirmed with a smirk. "Turns out we'll be in the same class." "Even better," Ike added, tapping his phone, "I pulled up the assignment list. We're Squad 7." "Squad 7? That sounds badass!" I grinned. "This is going to be amazing." We all exchanged excited looks, the possibilities of what lay ahead swirling in our minds. The Scavenger Academy was legendary, known for training explorers to navigate Keplar's treacherous terrain, recover valuable resources, and survive in the wildest conditions imaginable. "I've heard they run simulated expeditions that are so realistic people forget they're on the station," Ike said. "Yeah, and the combat training is supposed to be intense," I added. "I'm ready for that, though." Misha leaned back, her expression turning thoughtful. "You know, my mom was in the academy back in the day. She told me some pretty wild stories." "Like what?" I asked, intrigued. "Well," Misha said, lowering her voice conspiratorially, "there's a reason they train us the way they do. My mom said there's life out there—on Keplar, I mean. Not human life either. She wouldn't go into detail, but from what she hinted, they ran into things that were... let's just say, not friendly." Ike's eyes widened. "You're telling me we're gonna be dealing with aliens?" "Something like that," Misha shrugged. "Maybe not your classic little green men, but yeah—things that don't come with a welcome mat." The idea sent a thrill down my spine. Exploring the unknown was what I lived for, and the academy promised plenty of that. As we wrapped up our conversation, Ike glanced at the time. "Wanna head back to your place, Max? I'm starving again, and your kitchen always has the best snacks." "Of course you are," Misha teased. "But yeah, let's go. Your place is way cooler than mine." We stood up, and as I adjusted my clothes, I noticed the familiar slight bulk under my uniform. My diaper had soaked at some point during our chat, causing a subtle bulge in my clothes. It wasn’t uncommon on the station, though. Most people wore them when venturing outside, and a fair number preferred the convenience inside as well. Ike was one of the few who only wore them outside, but Misha was clearly padded—and from the way her stance shifted slightly, it looked like she'd had a messy accident too. Thankfully, the advanced tech in our diapers eliminated odors, so it was barely noticeable. We made our way back to my place, weaving through the bustling crowd. As always, the streets were alive with activity. Transport pods zipped through elevated lanes, holographic billboards shimmered above, and vendors called out their wares. The sleek, polished architecture of the station gleamed under artificial daylight, a stark contrast to the rugged landscape outside. When we reached my home, the security panel scanned my wristband and slid the door open. Ike and Misha immediately made themselves comfortable on the plush sectional in the living room. "Man, I love coming here," Ike said, stretching out. "State-of-the-art everything. It's like living in a luxury resort." "Perks of being best friends with the director's kid," Misha added with a grin. I chuckled. "Yeah, I guess it has its benefits." As I grabbed drinks and snacks from the kitchen, I couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement. The academy was only days away, and with Ike and Misha by my side, I knew it was going to be the adventure of a lifetime. Misha nudged my shoulder as we both stood up from the couch. "We should probably go get changed before we have any real accidents," she said with a lighthearted grin. "Yeah, good idea," I agreed, feeling the slight discomfort from my situation. We both made our way to our respective rooms, returning a few minutes later, feeling fresh and more comfortable. Ike was still on the couch, scrolling through his communicator. Misha flopped down beside him. "So, what do you guys think about starting at the academy? You ready for all those crazy challenges they’re gonna throw at us?" "I’m pretty hyped for it," I said, settling into the armchair. "But I heard the instructors there are brutal. No more easy missions. It'll be full-on combat training, strategy drills, and survival scenarios." Misha smirked. "Good. I was getting bored with those low-level assignments. We need real challenges if we're going to improve." Ike raised an eyebrow. "You two sound way too excited about this. I’m not looking forward to the survival tests. Sleeping out in the wild with no food? No thanks." I chuckled. "Come on, Ike. You gotta toughen up. Maybe you'll learn to catch your own food." He rolled his eyes. "Or maybe I'll just stay on the strategy side of things and let you two wild animals handle the rough stuff." Misha laughed. "Fair enough, but don't be surprised if you end up running from a wild boar because you refused to learn how to handle yourself." The conversation flowed easily between us, each of us expressing a mix of excitement and nervousness about the academy. It was clear that the challenges ahead were going to test us in every way imaginable, but at least we had each other's backs. After a while, everyone began heading home to pack and prepare for the next big step. That evening, the house was quiet. Dad was out for work as usual, leaving me with the place to myself. I was in my room, organizing my gear, when my eyes landed on my academy uniform hanging over the chair in the corner. Something bulged in the pocket, catching my attention. Curious, I walked over and reached into the pocket, pulling out a ring. My memory of how I found it was foggy, but as I stared at the intricate design, I felt an inexplicable pull to put it on. The moment I slipped it onto my finger, a rush of strange sensations flooded my mind. Disembodied voices chattered in overlapping whispers, growing louder with each passing second. I couldn't make sense of what they were saying until one phrase cut through the chaos: "Galactus Invictus." The words echoed in my skull, resonating with an eerie clarity. I clasped my hands over my ears, trying to drown out the voices. In my panic, I yanked the ring off and dropped it onto my bed. Instantly, the voices ceased. Breathing heavily, I stood there, staring at the ring as it lay innocently on the blanket. Despite the unsettling experience, I wasn't afraid. There was something about the ring that felt... important. Like it was meant for me. But I also knew I couldn't share this with anyone—not yet. I had to keep it a secret until I understood what "Galactus Invictus" meant. Feeling worn out from the encounter, I carefully placed the ring in a small jewelry box on my dresser. As I laid down on my bed, the phrase lingered in my thoughts, circling like a puzzle waiting to be solved. Galactus Invictus. What could it mean? Sleep claimed me as I pondered the mystery, pulling me into a restless dreamscape filled with swirling shadows and distant whispers.

Hi everyone, This is my first attempts ever at writing a story of any kind, I hope you will enjoy it. It's the first chapter, I don't know how many it will contain or exactly where the story will go. I'm working on the next chapter, and I appreciate any feedback and constructive criticism. I have gone over it a couple of times, but might have missed some mistakes, English isn't my native language. Enjoy the read! ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Mysterious Mansion Chapter 1: “Damn it!” the 26-year-old Sarah said to herself, after seeing her nice shoes getting stained from the mud. She didn’t expect the lawn she was walking on to be completely soaked and muddy, causing her shoes, which at first were beautiful and light pink, to now be dirty and mostly brown. Not that she had any right to complain, seeing as she was technically trespassing. The reason she was trekking through the grass in the first place was to make sure she stayed out of sight of any potential onlookers, while she walked up to the seemingly abandoned mansion. She knew she shouldn’t even be trying to reach the house, but she could no longer help herself. Every day she passed the beautiful house on her way to work and back, and every time she wondered if anyone was living there. She never saw anyone on the grounds or in the windows and there were never any cars parked. The yard seemed well maintained, though, and the front gates were locked every time she cheekily tried to open them. No longer being able to contain her curiosity, she had decided to walk around the perimeter of the grounds, following the huge hedge that loomed over her, which kept the mansion and the grounds obscured. After a brisk walk, she eventually found a tree close to the tall hedge, and after putting her long, blonde hair in a ponytail, decided to climb it. First, she got out her water bottle from her backpack and took a big gulp, trying to wash away the anxieties of what she was about to do. One of the lower branches hung above the hedge and looked sturdy enough to hold her weight, and, after a brief climb, she managed to reach it. Not pondering about it too long, she placed her feet on the thick branch, carefully testing it to see if her claim held true and it could support her full weight. A tiny voice in the back of her head warned her that this might not be a good idea, and when she looked down, she got slightly dizzy from the height. Just as she was deciding to climb back down, she heard a loud “crack” and she felt the branch she was standing on give way, taking her with it. She yelped and tried to jump back towards the tree, but she was too late, and the branch she was standing on, along with Sarah herself, broke free from the tree and fell towards the ground. Through sheer luck, her backpack got caught halfway down the hedge and left her dangling with her feet off the ground a good distance from the ground. After she recovered from the shock and looked down, she figured was stuck in the hedge with her backpack. Deciding she had no other choice but to abandon her cute, pink backpack she herself had embroidered with pretty flowers, she raised her arms and let herself slide out of her backpacks’ straps, towards the ground, and landing on both her feet. Looking up at her backpack hanging high up in the hedge, out of reach, she counted herself lucky she wasn’t injured. She felt a pang of sadness that she lost it, but decided that she could come back for it later. It hung safe out of sight from everyone outside the yard, and she reasoned that she could probably find something around the mansion to help her get it back when she was done exploring. Looking down at her light pink summer dress, she batted some leaves from it, seeing that her dress had survived the fall and was mostly undamaged, except for a small tear in her shoulder strap, but it did get a little dirty from the encounter. Checking her surroundings again, making sure that there was nobody around to spot her, she looked at the thick branch she took down with her and thought to herself how lucky she was, and that she probably shouldn’t be climbing any more trees, before letting her gaze fall upon the massive mansion, and venturing towards it. That is how she found herself lamenting her pretty shoes and she almost decided it wasn’t worth it, but her curiosity got the better of her and she kept walking. Her shoes were ruined now anyway. Now that she was getting close, she saw how beautiful, but old, the mansion was, it’s size looming over her even more than she could have imagined before. It seemed to be two stories high, built entirely out of large, beige bricks and with beautifully decorated windowsills. It looked old, but very well-maintained, without any visible damage or dirt. Whoever built this place, however long ago, must have been enormously rich, she thought to herself. She noted that the yard extended much further behind the building than the front, apparently being four or five times bigger than she expected, and counting herself lucky that she didn’t have to walk that far. She came upon the giant double doors that were the main entrance and was relieved to see that it was impossible to see her from the streets, and there wasn’t a single soul to be spotted in the windows either. She tried opening the doors, expecting them to be locked, but to her surprise, they opened easily. Pushing the left door open, the hinges creaked loudly, startling Sarah and causing her to jump back. She ducked and waited outside around the corner, scared of someone inside possibly having heard, but nothing seemed to happen. She waited a few moments more, but no one came to the front door, so she decided to take a quick peek inside. Entering the main hall, her mouth fell open in amazement. “Holy hell!” she accidentally exclaimed, forgetting she was trying to be sneaky. She slammed her hand to her mouth and hoped yet again no one had heard her. With her heartbeat racing, she looked around the large room, almost immediately forgetting that she wasn’t supposed to be here. She saw a main hall stretch on for a seemingly infinite distance, flanked by two staircases leading to next floor. The guard rails were decorated with marble and ornate shapes, looking like works of art belonging in a museum. Paintings taller than she was were hung on every wall, a chandelier with hundreds of precious stones glittered like the sun hung from the ceiling and she saw more doors than she was able to count down the hallway, upstairs and in the foyer. As she walked along the beautiful and thick red carpet, she noticed her shoes were tracking mud inside. Horrified, Sarah immediately took them off and threw them out the front door, on the steps leading up to it. The floor was a comfortable temperature for her feet, and she figured she wouldn’t need shoes inside anyway. It also had the added bonus of her footsteps being quiet as a cat with her socks on the thick carpet. She looked at the doors on either side of the room at the bottom of both staircases and decided to just have a quick look around, holding the believe there was no one inside to catch her sneaking around. She randomly decided on the door on her left, but when she was walking towards it, she felt a light breeze and heard a loud creaking echo around the spacious room. With a horrified expression, she looked back to see the front door slowly closing. She quickly sprinted towards it, but she was too late to stop it. It shut with a loud bang, just when she was able to grab the handle. In a slight panic, she pulled it with all her strength, but the door remained firmly shut. She looked for a way to unlock them but finding only a keyhole, with no key nearby. “What bad luck,” Sarah thought to herself, getting slightly anxious, “Very weird how it opened so easily before, but now is refusing to budge. Well, I guess I have to find another exit or a key now.” Slightly alarmed, but also a bit curious, she opened the door at the bottom of the stairs and walked through it. A long while later, Sarah had forgotten all about her fear of being discovered, sneaking around the foreign house. She was mostly just in awe at the size of every new room she found. Every room seemed much larger than it would have needed to be, and Sarah assumed that the owners must have very excessive taste. There was a kitchen, so large it could have twenty people working in it at the same time and would probably be able to serve ten times as many people. A dining room with a beautiful, ornate table which could fit everyone she knew. She found a library with hundreds of books, most in English, but some in exotic languages she couldn’t place, with a cozy reading nook. There were bathrooms, bedrooms, a tv room, storage room and even a room with a pool table. Most of the furniture was covered in a layer of dust, and everything looked like no one had been in there for years, but aside from that, everything seemed to be in pristine condition. What she didn’t find, however, and was starting to worry her just a small bit, was a door leading outside. The windows were not an option either, every single one was too high of the floor to reach or had thick, metal bars covering the outside. After losing count of how many rooms she had explored, and still seeing many doors she hadn’t tried yet, she happened to come upon the entrance hall again, mostly due to chance. The various hallways and huge rooms with multiple doors resulted in a very confusing building, making it very hard for Sarah to keep track of where she was. While she was in the foyer, she tried the front door again, but still no luck and she found her gaze exploring the stairway up, making her more and more curious what could be up there. Aware that she was even less likely to find an exit up there, she decided to and explore anyway. After walking through the seemingly endless corridors she found that many doors on this floor were locked, except for a few more bathrooms and a few bedrooms. She did notice, however, that it was starting to get dark outside, and Sarah thought she should go and find an exit soon. “Maybe there will be a fire escape?” she thought to herself, unsure if she believed herself at all. Deep inside she knew she was dying to see more of the beautiful mansion, and wanted to explore everything it had to offer. The next door she tried opened to reveal what seemed to be a large playroom, large even by the standards of this crazy huge house, filled with hundreds of toys, seemingly aimed a very young children or babies. Strangely, this room was completely clean, and no traces of dust could be found, unlike every other room she had discovered so far. Sarah entered the room and walked around in amazement. The first thing she came across was a row of dolls on standards, on a low shelf. The sizes of the dolls varied from 30 centimeters to some almost as tall as she was! They all had subtly different faces and different hair colors, but they all had kind expressions. “These must have cost a fortune!” Sarah mumbled to herself. They all had different outfits on too, ranging from nurses, teachers, yoga instructors and princesses, and they all seemed to have a mature, curvy shape, which caused Sarah to blush as she found herself staring. Quickly walking on, she found that the last doll in the line, one of the larger ones, strangely, and with the same proportions as the other ones, was dressed as a baby, including comically huge, thick, and pink diapers and an equally pink pacifier, covered in hearts, on a pink cord clipped to the light pink onesie it was wearing. She noticed that the onesie was the same shade of pink as the dress she was wearing, and when she compared it to the other dolls, she found that that particular doll was the only one with blonde hair, exactly the same color as her own. “What a coincidence!” She giggled to herself, walking on and not giving it much further thought. She would have loved to play with those when she was younger, she thought to herself, and secretly still a bit now. Sarah continued to explore the room. She found loads of different types of toys, that were, as most things in this house, much larger than she had seen them before. There was a rocking horse she could have fit on easily, and piles of stuffed animals, she even saw a few stuffed animals sitting against the wall which were bigger than she was, even in their current, sitting position! She couldn’t contain herself when she saw the largest stuffed animal was her favorite color. A giant pink bear with a large and friendly smile on its cute face, and a big heart on its belly. Despite Sarah knowing it wasn’t real, she felt it had a welcoming expression with its big, blue, comforting eyes. Even though she knew it was childish, she couldn’t stop herself, and jumped on his lap, folding her arms around it and giving it a big hug while burying her face in its soft fur. Despite Sarah being alone in a strangers’ house, cuddling with stuffed animals that didn’t belong to her, she felt completely safe, and she let herself totally relax. It even felt like the bear was hugging her back, but she knew that that was impossible, it was just a stuffed animal after all! When, after a long moment of hugging it with her eyes closed, she suddenly, felt the faintest of movements on her back, akin to something very large, very gently stroking her. She immediately opened her eyes and looked at her back, but she saw nothing except the arms of the bear on whose lap she was sitting, which were close to her, but not touching. She quickly got up, nervously looked around her and at the bear. Its expression remained exactly the same as before, but somehow looking at it now made her a bit uncomfortable, getting the eerie and weird sensation it could get up and grab her at any moment. She took a few steps backwards, but the bear remained exactly where it was, immobile. After staring at it for another while, she sighed, feeling like an idiot. “Of course the bear isn’t gonna move, it’s just a toy!” she said to herself, softly. Having calmed down a bit, she decided it would be best to leave this oversized playroom, thinking she should be heading home. When she entered the hallway, not being exactly sure from which way she came, she decided to check out one more room, just to satiate her curiosity. She picked a random direction to walk in and tried the first door she saw finding it, unfortunately, locked. She didn’t mind it much and walked on to try the next one, enjoying the feeling of the soft carpet on her feet. After trying a few doors that were locked, she came upon one that made her feel… weird. Sarah couldn’t exactly explain why, but she felt hesitant to open this particular door, even though it looked exactly the same as all the others, the hairs on the back of her neck standing upright as she approached it. She felt like she was just being a scaredy-cat and making a fuss out of nothing, so she soldiered on and grabbed the handle. It wasn’t locked, and opened easily, somehow almost disappointing Sarah. When she saw what was waiting behind the door, she loudly gasped. Before her was an explosion of pink, a room equally as big as the playroom she just visited, and almost everything was different shades of pink. It was obviously a nursery, Sarah thought, as it had a crib, changing table and other things you would need to take care of a baby. Just as the playroom, this room seemed spotless and very well-maintained and a sweet, almost homely smell seemed to hang in the air. Upon realizing that this room looked spotless and very much in use, Sarah quickly checked the crib again to make sure it wasn’t occupied, which, fortunately, it wasn’t. She slowly walked around the room, taking in the sights and being fascinated by the color palette. Everything was a shade of soft pink, and as she looked down at her dress she giggled and figured she would fit right in. What stood out to her as she approached the crib was just how big it was, it was easily the size of a double bed, and the bars were taller than she was. Fascinated, she continued to check the changing table, which was large enough for her to comfortably lie down on. “Just how tall are the owners of this house?” she wondered to herself. Like all the other rooms so far, this one seemed to be unnecessarily big, just as everything in it. She looked around the room and saw a large chest, a small cupboard with drawers, a large, mesh playpen that came up to her head with an open door, various pink cupboards, and a door. She got curious about the door and approached it, wondering what would lie beyond. When she opened it, she was amazed yet again, at the size of this room, which seemed to merely function as a wardrobe. She figured it was bigger than her living room! Uncountable pieces of clothing of all kinds were neatly hung on hangers, and a lot of it was very pink, and very frilly with many, many ruffles. She looked around in awe, thinking that it seemed to be perfect for a cute girl who would live in this nursery. She randomly grabbed an article of clothing, which turned out to be an adorable princess dress which any little girl would love to wear, bright pink with poofy shoulders and lots of glitter. Although strangely, when she held it up to her own body, it didn’t seem to be sized for a little girl, but it looked like it would perfectly fit herself, although the skirt of it was rather short. She shuddered and quickly hung it back, this dress would be too much even for her and her love of pink, and she left the closet without investigating any further. She was starting to get a bit freaked out by the scale of everything in this house and decided to leave this oversized nursery. She walked towards the door and looked back one last time, wondering who could possibly have lived here and how long ago, and having a strange affection for sheer amount of pink in this room. She grabbed the doorhandle and pulled. She almost walked face-first in the door when it refused to budge. Surprised, she tried pulling again, but the door refused any amount of movement yet again. Starting to get frustrated, she tried pushing, pulling and slamming on it with all her strength, but the door might as well have been a concrete wall for the lack of effect her efforts seemed to have on it. Starting to get desperate, she shouted for help, but no response seemed to come. Her breathing growing more and more panicked, she looked for a way out, but she only saw windows with bars on the outside, which were too high to reach anyway, and the door leading to the closet. After trying the door for what seemed like an eternity, Sarah came to the conclusion that she was well and truly stuck. “Well, fuck.” She dryly said. Worst of all, she started to feel the need to pee.

Hi guys! I finally got a Subscribestar. All of my stories are being uploaded there, plus a lot of new content, including in-progress content like Diapered Stepmother, The Regression Act, and Like Mother Like Daughter. Check out my Subscribestar: https://subscribestar.adult/thelittlewriter/collections Chapter One A Shameful Issue Claire Reynolds fumbled with her keys, her hands trembling as she tried to fit the right one into the lock. The sharp clink of metal echoed through the dim hallway, mocking her urgency. Her heart pounded in her chest, and a bead of sweat trickled down her temple despite the cool air. “Come on,” she hissed under her breath, bouncing slightly on her heels. When the key finally slid into place, she shoved the door open and bolted inside, her purse slipping from her shoulder and landing in a heap on the floor. She didn’t stop to pick it up. The bathroom door was just a few steps away, but those few steps felt impossibly long. Her hand gripped the doorknob when it happened. The warm, mortifying sensation began at her thighs and cascaded downward, soaking her gray slacks and forming a humiliating puddle at her feet. Claire froze, her breath hitching in her throat as she stared at the dark stain spreading down her legs. “No,” she whispered, the word catching like a sob in her chest. For a moment, she stood rooted to the spot, the scene unfolding beneath her as though it were happening to someone else. But the sharp smell of urine quickly snapped her back to reality. This wasn’t a nightmare. It was real. Shame washed over her, making her stomach churn. This was the third time this week. Claire leaned against the bathroom door, covering her face with her hands. The knot of anxiety in her chest tightened, and her thoughts spun wildly. What was happening to her? She’d already been to the doctor—no infections, no physical problems, nothing that explained why this kept happening. “Stress,” the doctor had said, his tone infuriatingly casual. “Sometimes your body reacts in unexpected ways. Try to take it easy for a while.” Take it easy? As if Claire Reynolds, Vice President of Marketing at Goldstein & Gray, had time to "take it easy." She had built her entire career by thriving under pressure, outmaneuvering competitors, and crushing challenges. Yet now, standing in a puddle of her own making, she felt utterly powerless. Claire peeled off her wet slacks and underwear, tossing them angrily into the laundry hamper before stepping into the shower. She turned the water as hot as she could stand, hoping the scalding heat might burn away the humiliation clinging to her skin. The bathroom filled with steam, but the knot in her chest remained. Wrapped in a robe, Claire sat on her couch with a glass of wine in her hand. The faint glow of the TV illuminated her face, though her eyes remained unfocused. The news anchor’s voice droned in the background, but she wasn’t paying attention. Her mind was elsewhere, replaying the moment she lost control over and over. Three times in a week. Three times. Maybe it really was stress, she thought, staring into her empty glass. Work had been relentless lately, and the weight of it all was starting to show. Claire barely had time to breathe between managing her team, placating demanding clients, and watching Samantha Drake inch closer to her throne. Samantha. The name alone made her skin prickle. She could see Samantha’s smiling face now, framed by perfectly styled blonde hair, her bright blue eyes practically sparkling with confidence. Samantha was talented, ambitious, and far too likable for Claire’s comfort. People flocked to her naturally, eager to bask in her glow. And Claire? She was the one standing outside her bathroom, soaked to the skin and trying to hold on to her dignity. Her jaw tightened as she set the empty wine glass on the table. This wasn’t her. She wasn’t some fragile mess who couldn’t keep herself together. She was the second most powerful person in the company, and Samantha was nothing but another subordinate. She just needed rest. Tomorrow would be better. It had to be. But deep down, Claire wasn’t so sure. She walked into the office the next morning with a practiced smile that felt like it might crack under the strain. Her heels clicked against the marble floor, echoing through the sleek lobby of Goldstein & Gray. She moved quickly, her steps purposeful, as though the sound alone could drown out her unease. You’ve got this, she told herself. She had spent most of the night tossing and turning, haunted by the humiliating memory of her accident. Now, as she reached her desk, she fought to bury the thought and focus on what mattered: work. Her assistant, Melissa, greeted her with a stack of files and a fresh coffee. “Morning, Ms. Reynolds. Here’s the prep for the Ross presentation at ten.” “Thank you,” Claire said curtly, taking the files without breaking stride. She slipped into her office and closed the door behind her, exhaling slowly. For the next hour, Claire buried herself in spreadsheets and client notes, trying to lose herself in the comforting predictability of data. It almost worked—until there was a knock at her door. “Come in,” she called, not looking up. The door opened, and Claire’s stomach sank when she heard the familiar, cheerful voice. “Good morning, Claire. Got a minute?” Samantha Drake. Claire glanced up, masking her irritation with a tight smile. Samantha stood in the doorway, her tailored navy dress accentuating her polished appearance. She looked every bit the up-and-coming star Claire begrudgingly acknowledged she was. “What can I do for you, Samantha?” Claire asked, keeping her tone neutral. Samantha stepped inside, closing the door behind her. “I just wanted to check in. You’ve seemed… tense lately.” Claire’s smile faltered. “Tense? I’m fine.” Samantha tilted her head, her expression sympathetic in a way that made Claire’s teeth clench. “I know how demanding this job can be. And, well…” She hesitated, feigning concern. “There have been a few murmurs around the office. About you seeming, I don’t know, a little distracted?” “Murmurs?” Claire’s voice sharpened, but Samantha’s calm demeanor didn’t waver. “Nothing major,” Samantha said quickly, holding up her hands. “It’s just that people look up to you, Claire. You’ve set the bar so high, and I think they’re worried about you burning out.” Claire forced a laugh, though it came out brittle. “I appreciate the concern, but I’m perfectly capable of handling my workload.” Samantha nodded, her expression thoughtful. “Of course you are. You’ve always been an inspiration to me.” The words sounded genuine, but Claire couldn’t shake the nagging suspicion that there was an edge beneath them. Before Claire could respond, Samantha added, “If you ever need support, though—someone to help lighten the load—I know an excellent assistant who could make things easier for you.” Claire stiffened. “I don’t need help.” “Of course not,” Samantha said smoothly. “But if you change your mind, let me know. It’s important to take care of yourself.” With that, Samantha offered a polite smile and left, leaving Claire alone in her office, simmering. The morning passed in a blur of emails and conference calls, but Samantha’s words lingered like an unwelcome guest. By the time the Ross presentation rolled around, Claire was on edge, her mind racing with a cocktail of frustration and self-doubt. She entered the boardroom, her posture as sharp as ever, and launched into the presentation with the confidence that had made her reputation. But halfway through, as she stood before the team, a sudden wave of pressure in her bladder made her pause. Not now, she thought, gripping the edge of the table. She forced herself to keep going, her voice steady even as her body betrayed her. With every passing second, the pressure grew, and by the time she wrapped up the presentation, she could barely focus on the questions. The moment it ended, she bolted from the room, ignoring the curious glances from her colleagues. She made it to the bathroom just in time, slamming the stall door shut and collapsing onto the toilet. Relief flooded through her, but it was short-lived. The near miss left her shaking, her mind spinning with worst-case scenarios. What if she hadn’t made it? What if she had humiliated herself in front of the entire team? Claire sat there for a long moment, her breathing uneven. This couldn’t keep happening. Back at her desk, Claire stared at her computer screen, her thoughts far from work. The memory of Samantha’s offer gnawed at her. As much as she hated to admit it, the idea of having help—even temporary—sounded less ridiculous than it had that morning. But no. She wouldn’t give Samantha the satisfaction. Still, Claire couldn’t shake the feeling that her grip on control was slipping, one agonizing inch at a time. Chapter Two Enter Linda By the time Claire got home that evening, she was exhausted. The day had been grueling, and the close call during the presentation lingered in her mind like a bad dream. She dropped her keys on the kitchen counter, poured herself a glass of wine, and sank into the couch, staring blankly at the ceiling. This couldn’t go on. The memory of Samantha’s offer crept back into her thoughts. Claire clenched her jaw. Asking for help from someone Samantha recommended felt like admitting defeat, but she couldn’t keep living with the constant fear of humiliation. Before she could overthink it, she pulled out her phone and dialed Samantha’s number. “Samantha Drake,” came the cheerful voice on the other end. “It’s Claire,” she said, her tone clipped. “About that assistant you mentioned. Do you have their contact information?” Samantha’s response came almost too quickly. “Of course! Her name is Linda. She’s young, but she’s a natural at organization and discretion. I’ll text you her number.” “Thanks,” Claire said tersely and hung up before Samantha could gloat. The next day, Linda promptly arrived at Claire’s apartment at 9 a.m. Claire opened the door to find a young woman with auburn hair tied in a neat ponytail, bright hazel eyes, and a sunny smile that seemed almost too earnest. Claire thought with a twinge of skepticism that she couldn’t have been older than nineteen. “Hi, Ms. Reynolds! I’m Linda. It’s such an honor to meet you,” she chirped, extending a hand. Claire hesitated before shaking it. “You’re… younger than I expected,” she said bluntly. Linda didn’t miss a beat. “People say that all the time. But I promise, I’m great at what I do. I’ve worked with other executives before, and I’m here to make your life easier.” Claire stepped aside, motioning for Linda to come in. The girl walked in with an eager bounce, her backpack slung over one shoulder. Claire watched her carefully, trying to gauge whether this was a good idea. “So,” Claire said, folding her arms. “Tell me what you can do.” Linda enthusiastically listed her skills: scheduling, task management, meal prepping, and errand running. She even mentioned a knack for helping with “personal matters,” though Claire dismissed that with a wave. After twenty minutes, Claire sighed. Although Linda was extremely young, on paper, she was a perfect solution to her stress. “Fine. Let’s try this out. I’ll give you a week to prove yourself. If I don’t see results, that’s it. Understood?” Linda beamed. “You won’t regret it, Ms. Reynolds!” The first few days were surprisingly smooth. Linda was efficient and unflinchingly polite, handling Claire’s demanding schedule with ease. She organized Claire’s cluttered desk, prepared meals that were waiting when Claire got home, and even started leaving subtle reminders for things Claire might have forgotten. On Linda’s fourth day, she was tidying up Claire’s kitchen when Claire rushed through the door, pale and frazzled. “Out of the way,” Claire muttered, bolting toward the bathroom. Linda watched in surprise as Claire slammed the door behind her. Minutes later, Claire emerged, her face flushed. She was clutching a damp skirt and muttering under her breath. “Everything okay?” Linda asked cautiously. “It’s all fine,” Claire snapped, avoiding Linda’s gaze. Linda didn’t push, but Claire caught the flicker of understanding in her assistant’s eyes. Two nights later, Claire woke up in her wet pajamas. The dark stain on her sheets sent a wave of panic and frustration crashing over her. She began stripping the bed, her hands trembling as she stuffed the soiled sheets into the hamper. She didn’t hear the knock at first. “Ms. Reynolds?” Linda’s voice broke through, hesitant but concerned. Claire froze. Before she could respond, the door creaked open. Linda stepped inside, her eyes widening at the scene: Claire standing in the middle of the room, tear-streaked and clutching damp sheets, her wet pajama bottoms an unmistakable clue. “Oh,” Linda said softly. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to intrude.” Claire turned away, her face burning with humiliation. “Just go,” she said sharply. Instead of leaving, Linda stepped closer. “Ms. Reynolds,” she said gently, “it’s okay. Let me help.” “No, it’s not okay!” Claire’s voice cracked. “This isn’t normal! I’m almost a middle-aged woman, I shouldn’t be wetting myself.” Linda stayed calm, her tone soothing. “Stress can do strange things to the body. You’re dealing with so much right now. It’s not your fault.” Claire sank onto the edge of the bed, burying her face in her hands. Linda knelt beside her. “Why don’t you change into something dry? I’ll take care of this.” Too exhausted to argue, Claire nodded. The final straw came two days later. Claire had stayed late at work, trying to finish a report, when the now-familiar pressure hit her. She’d been so focused she hadn’t noticed until it was too late. How could this be happening to her? She was a strong, independent woman with a successful career and a bright future. She wasn’t supposed to wet herself like some oversized toddler who wasn’t potty trained yet. In desperation, she rushed back home. When she got to her apartment, she ran past Linda, although her pants were visibly damp. Linda saw it immediately, but said nothing, quietly following Claire. Linda approached her. “Ms. Reynolds, I think we need to talk.” Claire stiffened. “About what?” Linda hesitated. “I noticed… things have been getting harder for you lately. Maybe it’s time to consider something to help.” Claire’s eyes narrowed, though in her current state, she looked more like a little girl pretending to be an adult than the girl-boss she truly was. “Help? Like what?” Linda’s voice was gentle but firm. “Protective undergarments. Just at night or for when you’re working late. It could give you peace of mind.” Claire stared at her, the words hitting her like a blow. “You’re suggesting diapers.” “I’m suggesting something to make your life easier,” Linda said softly. “There’s no shame in it.” Claire shook her head, her pride flaring. “Absolutely not.” “Claire,” Linda said, dropping the formalities, her tone softening but not wavering. “You’ve had three accidents that I know of this week. The one on the way home from work tonight, the one in bed two nights ago, and the one outside the bathroom earlier this week. And this isn’t something new. Is it?” Claire blushed, not knowing how to answer. “Have you gone to the doctor?” Claire nodded, though all her strength had wavered, replaced by a feeling of impotence and shame. “So, what happened?” “The doctor thinks it is just stress. But I’ve always had stress, and it had never led to something like this,” Claire replied, tears falling down her cheeks. “I’m not wearing diapers!” Linda didn’t flinch. “You hired me to make your life easier, didn’t you? That’s all I’m trying to do.” Claire shook her head, her voice trembling with fury. “You have no idea what you’re talking about. I’m not some invalid, Linda. I don’t need diapers!” “It doesn’t look like it. Does it?” “I’ll fix it,” Claire said through gritted teeth. “I’ll go back to the doctor. I’ll drink less coffee. I’ll… I’ll figure it out.” “It’s your decision,” Linda continued, “But just think about this…If it happens at work, what do you think will happen? You have a reputation as a strong and powerful woman. Do you think your employees will respect you after they see you standing in your wet trousers and crying like a baby?” Claire didn’t respond. It killed her knowing that Linda was right. If she ignored the problem, it could only lead to public humiliation. But diapers? She wasn’t a baby. She was an adult woman with so many responsibilities. An image of her wearing a diaper as Linda took care of everything came flooding her mind. It made Claire blush as she shook that thought away. “Just think about it,” Linda added. She turned away, leaving Claire alone in her wet pants. That night, Claire lay in bed, her mind racing. She replayed Linda’s words over and over, each one striking a nerve. The worst part was that Linda was right. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hi guys, here's one of my latest stories. You can read it now on Amazon Kindle Wife's New Boyfriend Is My New Daddy: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DSR2VKVB or check my Subscribestar: https://subscribestar.adult/thelittlewriter/collections Claire's Regression: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DS2S4FXW You can also read Daisy's Perfect Summer: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DLVJYHH5 Here's a link to The Diary of a Diapered Cuckold: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DPFLGMNJ

Hi guys! I finally got a Subscribestar. All of my stories are being uploaded there, plus a lot of new content, including in-progress content like Diapered Stepmother, The Regression Act, and Like Mother Like Daughter. Check out my Subscribestar: https://subscribestar.adult/thelittlewriter/collections Taylor's Regression The crowd went silent. Taylor Lawrence, the mighty superstar who was a billionaire by the age of thirty-three, was standing right on stage, guitar on hand. Her hair and makeup were perfect, and so was her wardrobe, designed specifically to make her look sensual and young. And yet, no one cheered. All eyes were on her, yes. Taylor could see her fans’ expressions shifting from sheer excitement to shock. She knew why immediately as her own eyes turned to look down at the puddle forming around her feet and the familiar sensation of warm liquid pouring down her legs. Once again, and after everything she had done to avoid it, she had wet herself. This time, however, it wasn’t an isolated incident in the comfort of her home or the back of her limousine. No, the whole world could see it. All of her fans. Her manager was backstage. Her friends. Everyone. She heard steps approaching. Turning, she saw the person who had forced her into this situation, the person who had made her life hell since she had met her. Ally was on stage now, and her fans were cheering for her. No matter how embarrassed Taylor was, it was as if she were the past and Ally was now the future. “I’m sorry for this little accident,” said Ally to the crowd. She held Taylor’s hand gently, “But little Tay-tay here needs to go backstage. I’ll be right back.” “Ally! Ally! Ally!” The crowd sang as the younger pop star took Taylor backstage, leading her like a mother would a child who hadn’t made it to the potty. She thought for a second just how reassuring that would be for a small kid, having Mommy take care of their accidents. For Taylor, however, having a younger star on the rise leading her backstage because of her potty accident was the most embarrassing moment of her life. “It’s okay, Tay-Tay,” said Ally, in the most condescending tone possible, “We’ll get you clean soon.” Taylor said nothing. She just followed Ally, fighting back tears, trying to calm her breathing. Knowing that her life as she knew it was over, and knowing she had failed Ally’s test. It was diapers for her now; only God knows what else the younger signer had in store. Chapter One It was the most beautiful morning in L.A. Sunny, as always, with just the right temperature for an early swim. Taylor woke up to her alarm, ready to take on the world, but to her surprise—perhaps not that much of a surprise—she had wet the bed once more. “Not again,” she said to herself and her cat, Lou, who was resting lazily at the foot of the grand king-sized bed. “I need to get this under control before the tour,” she told her cat, who purred at her. As Taylor sat on the edge of her damp bed, a wave of humiliation washed over her, leaving her feeling exposed and vulnerable. Taking a deep breath, she braced herself to face the day ahead, knowing that she had to put on a brave face despite the weight of her secret pressing down on her like a heavy anchor. She sighed. It wasn’t easy to keep it a secret. For almost a month now, she had had to stop dating or having sleepovers at her friends’ homes. If ever the media found out, it would be the end of her career. What teenage girl would idolize a thirty-something bedwetter, right? And without her fans’ complete devotion, Taylor wouldn’t last on her talent alone. “About the opening act,” said Nadia later that afternoon, “I have Ally booked.” Nadia was Taylor’s manager and best friend. Although she was only a few years younger than Taylor herself, her understanding of the industry was undeniable. Thanks to her, Taylor went from being a girly country singer to the biggest pop star in the world. “Ally. Ally. Haven’t heard of her.”She’s an up-and-coming musician. A bit young, but fits your target audience perfectly.” “How old exactly?” she asked.”Twenty-two.” “Are you sure it is wise? People might think she’s my replacement,” said Taylor jokingly, “Do you vouch for her?” Nadia nodded, her expression serious yet reassuring. Taylor ran a hand through her tousled hair, contemplating Nadia’s words. A mix of apprehension and curiosity danced in her eyes as she processed the idea of sharing the spotlight with a younger artist. But if she had any doubts about her, she didn’t need to wait long. That very afternoon, Nadia joined Taylor at a fancy restaurant with her new opening act. “It’s such an honor to meet you,” said Ally with a radiant smile. She was taller than Taylor had expected, not as tall as herself, but tall by music industry standards. There was ambition behind her blue eyes, and Taylor couldn’t ignore the pair of huge breasts trying to remain hidden inside her conservative clothing. She was the perfect bimbo in the body of a young woman, big breasts and butt with a tiny waist, and taller than average. Yet, there was something about her smile, something that made Taylor shiver for a second. “Likewise,” Taylor replied, offering Ally a warm smile as they shook hands. She couldn’t help but notice the vibrancy in Ally’s eyes, a stark contrast to the weariness that seemed to permanently reside on her own. As they sat down at the elegantly set table, Nadia explained her idea. Basically, she wanted Taylor and Ally to be together every day until the tour started. “But why?” asked Taylor, trying not to sound too displeased with the idea. “Well, Ally’s fans and your fans need to think you guys are friends. They'll see you hanging out together and preparing together, maybe she can stay with you this week. We can sell the tour like two friends going on the road together.” “That would be lovely,” said Ally so enthusiastically that Taylor didn’t know how to say no to it. “Deal!” said Nadia, “Let’s start right away.”Taylor smiled, but she couldn’t shake off a feeling of unease that settled in the pit of her stomach like a heavy stone. An entire week living with a stranger and pretending to be friends wouldn’t be too bad if only she didn’t have a secret to hide. If only she were like any other adult woman and not doing something as childish as wetting the bed. “Right away?” Asked Taylor, feeling her gut cramping. “We can have a sleepover, watch movies, talk about boys, and have so much fun!” Said Ally. “Excellent,” Nadia said, paying the bill. “I’ll get everything ready for the tour while you guys get to know each other.” Taylor smiled, but she couldn’t shake off a feeling of unease that settled in the pit of her stomach like a heavy stone. An entire week living with a stranger and pretending to be friends wouldn’t be too bad if only she didn’t have a secret to hide. If only she were like any other adult woman who could keep her pants dry at night. Back in her L.A. mansion, Taylor received Ally, who had brought a large suitcase and her guitar. “I was thinking,” said the younger singer, timidly, “Maybe we can write something together.” Taylor fought back a sigh. She did not wish to spend her nights working collaboratively on some second-hand project with a stranger, no matter how good I would look for her fans, “I would love to. But I’m a bit tired tonight. Maybe tomorrow?” “Sure!” said Ally, waiting impatiently, “Uhm, may I come in?” Taylor felt a flicker of annoyance as she looked back at Ally, who had already started wheeling her suitcase into the foyer. “Sure,” she said, stepping aside, “This way.”As they walked to the master bedroom, Taylor couldn’t help but notice how Ally’s gaze lingered on the opulent furnishings, the marble floors, and the grand entrance. ”She must be stunned by my wealth,” she thought cynically. After all, she was the only billionaire musician. Thanks to Nadia, she had an empire of albums, documentaries, and even movies, not to mention clothes and fragrances. Somehow, Ally’s expression of shock and envy made her feel better. “You can stay here,” said Taylor, showing Ally the smaller room in her house.” "Where do you sleep?” ”In the master bedroom, across the house.” “Can I see it?” Ally asked with sparkling eyes. “No.” “Please. I just wanna be able to say I’ve been in Taylor Lawrence’s room.” Taylor had to give it to her – Ally was good at pretending to be a do-gooder, even better than she was. Taylor sighed, “Whatever. Come here.” She could see excitement bubbling in Ally’s eyes, but something fake about it she couldn’t quite place her fingers on. They made their way to Taylor’s bedroom. It was as spacious as it was tall and chic with a walk-in closet filled with designer clothing, and a large bathroom with a huge bath. Lou, the cat, greeted them with a yawn as they entered. Ally’s eyes widened, taking in the luxurious furnishings with a gasp of admiration. And yet, it wasn’t the face of excitement Taylor had expected. No. Ally made a funny face as if smelling something horrid. “Yikes!” Ally exclaimed, “You should consider leaving a window open. It smells terrible here.” Taylor blushed, and then it hit her. She had become so used to it, but the smell of ammonia impregnated her mattress and made the entire place smell more like a nursery than an adult woman’s bedroom. “Yeah, sorry. Mold problems.” “I’ve never smelled mold like that before. It smells more musky, like pee. Maybe the cat? Does he have a cat litter box in here? That’s not very smart.” “Yes. Lou, right. That must be it,” said Taylor, doing her best to return her color to the usual pale white instead of the crimson red of embarrassment. “Anyway, like I said. I’m tired. So I’ll see you in the morning.” Ally smiled and said her goodbyes. It was just Taylor, Lou, and her pee-smelling room now. She put her pajamas on, remembering to go to the bathroom before bed, and kissed Lou goodnight. She closed her eyes, hoping she could keep her bed dry for the week, even better, for the entirety of the tour. The next morning, Taylor woke up when Lou decided to rest on her chest. His weight had increased lately, so she had to move him away as fast as possible. It wasn’t a minute after she had awakened when she noticed the cold and wet sensation around her crotch and legs. She had peed the bed again, and that wasn’t even the worst part. Right in front of her, with eyes full of something evil, Ally stood with the sexiest of smirks. “Well, well, well. So the mighty Taylor Lawrence is nothing more than a bedwetter.” Taylor gulped. Chapter Two There was a short moment of silence before Taylor’s shock passed and she began crying, “What are you doing in my room. Leave!” She sounded more like a toddler throwing a tantrum than an adult woman on the cusp of her career. But then she noticed a sudden shift in Ally’s expression, "It’s okay. It’s okay,” said the younger musician, trying to sound reassuring, “I was just joking. My little sister wet the bed until she was seven. I know how to deal with this kind of stuff.” Ally spoke so calmly and naturally that she managed to eclipse Taylor's anxiety at least for a moment. “It could happen to anyone.” Taylor’s eyes flitted nervously between Ally and the soaked sheets, feeling raw, exposed, and, above all, ashamed. “You won’t tell anyone?” she stammered. “Of course not. I can help you clean it up,” Ally offered, but Taylor held up a hand to stop her. “You don’t have to do that. I can handle it myself,” she said, her voice a trembling pitch, betraying her anxiety. Ally nodded, backing off slowly. “Don’t stress. I’m your guest, after all. And you’re giving me such an opportunity. Please, allow me to return the favor. Go take a shower, and I’ll deal with this.” Taylor took a moment to collect herself, and then she nodded. She waited until she heard the door click shut before she started peeling back the wet sheets, trying her best to block out any thoughts of her humiliating accident. Her stomach knotted at the mere idea of Ally’s prying eyes witnessing her bed-wetting shame. But somehow, it felt like a weight had been lifted from her back. Someone now knew about her problem, and she wasn’t shamed or bullied because of it. If anything, Ally seemed to be very understanding about the situation. Maybe she had misjudged her. After a long, hot shower, Taylor stepped back into her room. Ally had taken care of her mess. Her bed was made, and the hideous stink of her urine was gone. Instead, it kind of smelled like baby powder and roses—a weird combination, but a welcoming one when the alternative was ammonia and sweat. Taylor was afraid the younger pop star would ridicule her about her nighttime issues, but the rest of the day, Ally mentioned none of it—not even to Nadia, who had passed by the mansion to check on them. “Everything’s ready for the grand tour, and guess what? We’re sold out!” Ally jumped excitedly, but Taylor could only pretend she was happy about it. Keeping her bedwetting at home was already hard, but on a tour? She could refuse to sleep in hotels and fly back home after every concert. But she was already under a lot of scrutiny because of how much she used her private jet the last time she toured. It would be practically committing career suicide to pull that again. The night before the tour began, Taylor found herself in her room. “I just can’t do it,” Taylor said to her fat cat. What if the media finds out? What if Ally tells anyone?” “I won’t.” Taylor froze. Ally stood at the door, her eyes fixated on Taylor. Her gaze was intense, slightly intimidating, but also curious. Taylor could feel her heart racing; she wanted to hide. “What are you doing in my room?” “Well, it’s getting late. And I wondered if you’d like to discuss your issue.” Taylor blushed, “My issue?” “Bedwetting is normal. There’s nothing to be ashamed of, but you should do something to minimize the damage.” “I’ve tried everything. The doctor assured me that it is just stress, but it’s not like I can simply stop making music. It’s my life. And I love touring.” There was a long pause as they both stood there, neither one saying a word. “Did the doctor suggest anything to help?” He had suggested something, but the thought of it made Taylor feel sick. The word ‘diaper’ was tossed around multiple times, and Taylor had even gone as far as buying a package. But she had never worn them. Mainly because she didn’t want to. However, there was another reason. She simply didn’t know how to put them on. She had never really interacted with babies before. Hell, she had never held one in her life, she wouldn’t even know where to start. But she knew she had to do something about her bedwetting issue. “My older sister used to have the same problem,” said Ally, reading Taylor’s mind. “When I was fourteen, I helped my mom get Emily ready to sleep. She was already eighteen, but she had to wear diapers at night. All I’m saying is that it could help, and if you need me, I can help you.” Taylor felt a rush of heat flooding her face. “What? You want to help me put on a diaper?” she asked, incredulous. Ally just shrugged, a mischievous curve playing on her lips. “I mean, I don’t mind. I’ve changed diapers before and know how embarrassing this must be for you. This way, you won’t have to worry about wetting your bed again. And maybe, just maybe, you can relax enough to fix the problem.” Taylor swallowed hard, her mouth suddenly dry. “Tell you what,” said Ally, sitting next to Taylor as if she were the older of the two. Think about it. When we are on tour, you can come to me before bed, and we’ll do it together.” Her voice was filled with so much motherly love that Taylor couldn’t help but feel safe. And yet, there was something else behind Ally’s eyes—something Taylor couldn’t quite understand, but it was dark. The tour began with a blast. Everyone cheered for Ally when she went on stage, but Taylor’s appearance truly made the stadium shake. If the bedwetting had been a strike to her ego, the applause, cheers, and cries were enough to get her going. It had been such a fun experience that Taylor had forgotten about her nighttime issue. She got to meet some fans. There was even one or two hot guys checking her out the entire night. In the past, she would’ve allowed her to do something stupid like inviting one of them back to her hotel room. But with her bedwetting, she had been forced to stop. “It was incredible, girls!” said Nadia as they stepped outside the stage and into the limo. “Such a rush of adrenaline,” Ally said, grinning from ear to ear, “Now I know why you tour so much.” Taylor was excited. All that energy, all that love from her fans. But hours on stage had left her thirsty and hungry, and her body was craving food and a cold drink. So when Nadia suggested a few cocktails and the biggest burger possible, she jumped onto the idea. Soon enough, they were inside the hotel’s restaurant, eating and chatting about the concert and how everything seemed to have gone perfectly. Sold-out, merchandised, selling like cake, and Taylor is just getting better at it. They toasted to the tour and kept drinking. But that was Taylor’s mistake. After a few shots, she was so drunk that Ally had to take her back to her room. Still wearing her concert outfit, she passed out on her bed. The last thing she saw before falling into a deep sleep was Ally sitting next to her, staring at her with a strange smile on her face. Taylor’s mind buzzed softly before she drifted away, and in her subconscious, she thought she heard Ally whisper, “Good girl.” Taylor woke up the next morning feeling like shit. She had a pounding headache, her mouth was dry, and her stomach was rumbling with hunger. Memories of the night before came rushing back to her, and with them, a cold shiver of shame and disgust. She had wet the bed again. Her head throbbed, and the smell of her own urine assaulted her senses. She groaned, embarrassed, as she sat up in bed. Ally was sitting next to her, clean and aware as if all the drinking had had no effect on her. A satisfied smile lingered on her lips. Taylor stared at her, puzzled for a moment, before she remembered the events of the night before. Ally had taken her back to her room after their night out, ensuring she made it safely to bed. “I think I…” Taylor tried to say, but Ally interrupted her. “You’re wet again.” Taylor blushed. “I didn’t mean to,” she muttered, feeling like a child. “I know,” Ally said softly, her voice filled with understanding. “But you can’t keep ignoring this. It’s not working.” “I know,” Taylor said again, feeling embarrassed. “But I truly don’t want to wear diapers like a baby. I’m supposed to be an icon of feminism. I’m supposed to be sexy and mature.” “We can make it so that no one ever finds out. I’ll help you.” “Why?” Taylor asked, curious. “You remind me of my older sister. She also had a hard time accepting she needed help. And I love her, and if I can help you, it’s as if I were helping her all over again,” said Ally, leaving Taylor speechless, “Every night. After the concert, I will go to your room, and we will get you ready. Don’t worry about supplies or anything. I’ll handle it. If you make it a week without accidents, you can return to wearing your big girl panties. What do you say?” Ally asked, her voice soft and coaxing. Taylor hesitated for a moment, her mind racing with thoughts and doubts. She knew that accepting Ally’s help would mean admitting defeat, but at the same time, she couldn’t deny the relief she felt at the thought of not having to deal with her bedwetting problem alone. “Okay,” she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. Ally smiled triumphantly and stood up from the bed. “Good girl,” she said, patting Taylor on the head like a child, “Now let’s go clean yourself. I’ll deal with this mess.” ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hi guys, here's one of my latest stories. You can read it now on Amazon Kindle Wife's New Boyfriend Is My New Daddy: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DSR2VKVB or check my Subscribestar: https://subscribestar.adult/thelittlewriter/collections Claire's Regression: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DS2S4FXW You can also read Daisy's Perfect Summer: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DLVJYHH5 Here's a link to The Diary of a Diapered Cuckold: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DPFLGMNJ

Interesting research, that I guess should go in the "medical" subforum. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC5136749/ Next, I'll search for the guy who observed attachment to diapers in mother-deprived monkeys.

Hi, this is my first attempt at writting. Im excited to keep writing more chapters but let me know if you have some pointers. English is not my frist language. Thanks! CHAPTER 1 -"Hurry up! we are going to be late!" Mom yelled from downstairs. We had planned to leave at 6 am to get to my aunt Nellie´s early but, as usual, things didnt go as planned. It was already 7 am and I was just finishing eating my toast as I scrambled thorugh my bedroom trying to find what else i had not yet stuffed in my suitcase. Meanwhile, dad was still packing everything into our car and Gabbie was watching tv , holding her backpack and stuffed bear near her. She was very excited for this trip. Me, not so much. I had hoped my parents would let me stay at home, with the excuse that i had to study for my exams. However when I casually mentioned my plan to my mom, she freaked out. This was my cousins wedding! i had to go, we would have a great time reuniting with our extended family, visiting my mom´s hometown and celebrating ginny and Jason´s union in holy matrimony. I guess my mom and I had different ideas of fun. I was not looking forward to wearing that awful bridesmaid dress Ginny chose. I was not looking forward to the endless nagging of my mother who, when stressed out by her own mother, became extra annoying. And I was specially not looking forward to share a room with Gabbie and my two little cousins Greg and Theo. I had almost finished packing yesterday, now I only needed some items I had left for last, like my toothbrush, my spf, my...my things..Yep, THOSE. One of the reasons why I was so annoyed to share my room this summer. See, I, well.. wet the bed. A fact only known by my parents. And so I wear...protection. After years of searching for a solution this is the only way to manage my issue. Its so increadibly embarrassing! In any case I have gotten a lot better so I probably will not be needing them for long. I grabbed the pullups and stuffed them in a dicreet bag inside my suitcase -"Coming!" Gabbie looked up when she heard me stumbling with my things down the stairs -"Lets go Gabbie!" -"Come on guys we are ready to go!!" Dad announced as he closed the jam packed trunck Maybe this trip wouldnt be so bad. My parents would get a much deserved rest, we could spend some quality time with my cousins, and hopefully Id get a nice tan. Yes, this was going to be a great trip.

This story is set in preston: a town were women have virtually no rights. Its an under used setting that I like and want to write a story set in it. And hope other would be authors use it as well. Here goes... Alice tried desperately to stop sucking on the pacifier to no avail. She hated not being able to speak. Not being able to say what she wanted to say. She hated it less then she hated her "playtime". Shed been nothing but the model of a good duaghter. Good grades. Good looks. She was even going to graduate from college! Any parents would have killed to have a duaghter like her. Every parent exept hers that is. They always tried to get her to act like a spoiled brat. When she got good grades theyd ground her. When she landed a job they tried to talk her into quiting. Shed even had to hide the fact that she was attending a virtual college. She thought that when she showed them her certifacate they would finnally be proud of her. Instead they drugged her and sent her to preston. "Sweetie its time for stickies!" She heard as she exited the land of memories. She started to cry immediately. She was not allowed to control her emotions. If she hated something she had to cry or be punished. As she qas placed on the vibrating rocking horse forced to cum and cum and cum again she flashed back to the day this all started.

Something peculiar caught Jennifer Honey’s attention out of the corner of her eye. She put her book down and tried to spot whatever it was that had passed by her table at the library. Jennifer almost could have sworn it was a child, but what would a child that small be doing in the adult section of the library by themselves? She watched for a moment, until she saw a small figure pass by on the other side of the bookcase. She was right! It was a child. Jennifer craned her neck searching for an accompanying adult, until she realized how silly she was being. “They’re not your responsibility until tomorrow.” She quietly chastised herself. But still…she should probably let Mrs. Phelps, the librarian know. She closed the book she was reading and stood, before pushing her chair neatly back into place. When she arrived at the front desk, she gently placed the book, a Charlotte Bronte novel, on the counter and waited patiently for Mrs. Phelps to return from the back room, ignoring the bell with the sign that read “please ring for assistance.” She busied herself reading the signs and posters taped to the walls even though she knew she had them memorized by now. “Jennifer!” A stern voice called from the back. The woman stiffened on instinct and fought down the urge to flee. She relaxed when an older woman with wrinkly skin and silver hair hobbled over to the counter. “The bells there for a reason.” “Good afternoon, Mrs. Phelps.” said Jennifer, ignoring her comment. “Just this?” The librarian picked up the book and began writing the information out on a separate card. Their town was small and behind on the times, that or the old woman still refused to use a computer. “Yes please. Umm, I think I saw a little girl wandering around by herself over there.” Jennifer pointed to the back corner from where she had recently emerged. “I think she might be lost or…” Jennifer stopped when Mrs. Phelps craned her neck in the opposite direction, staring at an empty table nearby. “It was probably just Matilda, she won’t hurt anything.” The older woman shook her head. “You’ve probably seen her in here before, she’s here most afternoons.” Jennifer frowned as she tried to remember, but she couldn’t recall seeing a little girl before this afternoon. “I don’t think I’ve seen her before.” said Jennifer. “She’s so quiet I forget she’s here half the time. I have her sit over there, so I can keep an eye on her, but it’s like watching a statue sometimes.” Jennifer watched as Mrs. Phelps followed something with her eyes off in the distance. She turned around and spotted a small raven haired girl standing by a bookshelf facing the titles. “Is she here by herself?” Jenny asked. “I think one of her parents drops her off and picks her up out front on weekdays. Part of me wants to give them a piece of my mind for treating the library like a daycare, but she’s been no trouble.” Jennifer tried to imagine any one of the kindergarten students she taught left here to their own devices' day in and day out. She shook her head. The library would be in shambles. “How old is she?” Jennifer asked curiously as she watched the little girl carefully pull a book from the shelf and examine the back cover. “Five or six, I think. Normally she stays put, but she’s a bit antsy today.” Jennifer watched the girl for a moment. “She told me she starts school tomorrow.” “If only they stayed that excited about school.” said Jennifer. “Did she say which school?” “Yours.” “Mine?” Jennifer frowned. She wouldn’t wish her school on anyone. Jennifer Honey taught at the only private school in town, notorious for its strict rules and overzealous principal. The majority of the student body fell into either one of two categories: The children of the wealthy, and the children of the parents who were at their wits end. It was the school parents threatened to send their kids if they misbehaved. “So she’ll be in my class then?” Mrs. Phelps stood there for a moment watching the girl before answering. “No, I don’t think so. …. Matilda had spent the entire evening tossing and turning, before giving up on sleep entirely. She sat crouched on the floor, reading under the glow of her night light. Just four more hours until her first day of school. Three more hours. Two more hours. She could hear the ringing of her parent's alarm clock. Matilda closed her book before jumping back in bed to feign sleep. Twenty minutes later a large fist began pounding on her door. “Get up! Don’t make me late!” her father barked from the other side. “I’m awake!” Matilda called back. “You better be! Don’t make me come in there and drag your ass out!” She hurriedly jumped out of bed, surprised she had actually fallen asleep, and changed into her school uniform. When she came out to the kitchen, she found her mother complaining as she stood in front of the stove, frying eggs. "I still don't understand why we have to send her to that fancy expensive school. Why can't we just send her off to Mikey's school? It's free." "Two words, sweet cheeks, corporal punishment. That brat needs to learn some respect, and what better way than having it beat into her." said Harry. "I met the principal the other day, a real wacko but that's besides the point, she's huge, intimidating, and she promised to give her a real good smack with the riding crop when she meets her." Matilda froze in the kitchen. Surely her father was just trying to scare her. She made eye contact with her mother, a large woman with dyed platinum blonde hair and frowned. "Cute uniform." Her mother said before turning back around. Matilda scowled. Was that all her mother cared about? "They don't really beat children there, do they, daddy?" asked Matilda. "That's against the law." "You bet your ass they do. It's a private school, they don't have to play by the rules, so you better be on your best behavior, got that? You watch that smart mouth of yours if you know what's good for you." Matilda rode in the backseat in silence next to her brother. "I hear you're going to the delinquent school." Michael, her older brother, sneered. "My friend says they throw kids in a wooden box." "They do not!" Matilda hissed back. She stared out the car window. The slight feeling of dread began to mix with the excitement. Even if they did hit kids there, it’s not like she’d do anything to warrant such a punishment. She wasn’t as bad as her father thought she was. The only times she had ever acted out was when he had deserved it. When they had pulled up to what looked like an old, decrepit, gothic stone building, Matilda stared out the window dumbfounded. This was her school? It looked like it could have been a graveyard once upon a time. “Well, what are you waiting for? The red carpet? Get out!” Her father barked. “And you can find your own way home. I ain’t coming back here to pick you up.” Matilda quickly gathered her book bag and scrambled out, ignoring her brother as he shouted about having fun in the coffin. Well, she thought as she took in the crumbling building, she was finally here. It was the moment she had been dreaming about all year, her first day of school. So why did she feel like she was about to step foot in a nightmare? She could do this, she told herself as she walked onto the grounds, taking in the high weeds and cracked asphalt lot. Matilda stopped as she got near the entrance. She was starting to feel overwhelmed by the large amount of children huddled in groups surrounding her. She stared from group to group as they eyed her. Everyone already seemed like they had a place they belonged. But where did Matilda belong? She searched each pocket of children, trying to find kids her own age. She spotted three kids huddled together by the stairs who looked about as terrified as she felt, but when she got halfway to them, the school door burst open and out flew a tall lanky figure with blond hair. “She’s coming!” The figure yelled. “The Trunchbull is coming!” Matilda stood mystified. It was as if a switch had suddenly been thrown. The loud chatter had suddenly ceased as boys and girls scurried to stand side by side in two long rows facing each other, leaving a walkway in between them. “Get in line, runt!” The tall lanky figure shouted at her from her spot. “Not in the boys line, get in with the girls!” Matilda scurried over, heart beating wildly in anticipation. What was going on? “If she addresses you, you need to answer all her questions with ‘ma’am’ if you don’t want to get smacked, got that?” The tall figure said. Matilda looked up at her, just now realizing it was a girl. “One more thing, if she tells you to stick out your hands, just do it. It’ll be worse for you if you don’t.” Matilda swallowed and nodded her head as a very large, imposing figure slowly made its way out of the school building and began walking in between the row of children. Matilda thought she was the unhappiest looking woman she had ever seen. The corners of her lips curled as if she had just tasted something sour, her eyebrows were pointed downward, giving her a permanent look of anger, and her one piece green smock looked about two sizes too small for her. The thing that scared Matilda worst of all was what she had in her hand. It was a large leather riding crop that she periodically smacked inside the open palm of her hand. There was a loud rhythmic thumping sound that filled Matilda’s head. She wasn’t sure if it was the sound of her pounding heart, or the Trunchbull’s massive boots crunching bits of asphalt beneath them with every step. Periodically, the massive woman would stop in front of a terrified looking kid before sizing them up like a wild, hungry predator trying to decide which child would make for a delicious treat. Finally, when the woman got to where Matilda stood, she stopped. Matilda held her breath and chanted inside her head please keep going, please keep going. The Trunchbull turned and glared at her. “You!” she barked. Matilda winced. The woman’s voice was loud, booming and made her ear drums ring. “You’re new here, yes?” Matilda swallowed, her throat now dry. “Y-yes.” She stuttered out before feeling a kick to her shins from the girl standing next to her. “Ma’am,” she quickly added. “What’s your name, you filthy little good for nothing miscreant?” “Matilda Wormwood, ma’am.” She managed to choke out. “Wormwood, eh?” A smile began to creep along the woman’s face revealing a set of yellowing teeth. Matilda inwardly grimaced. Her happy face was much more terrifying than her angry face. “Stick out your hands.” Matilda froze. “I said stick out your hands you incorrigible wretch!” Matilda’s hands shot forward. Matilda let out a howl as a blinding flash of pain shot through her. “That was for your father and this…” Matilda let out a second, louder scream. “Is for me.” Tears streamed from her eyes as angry red welts began to appear on the backs of her hands. Matilda couldn’t believe it! The woman had hit her with the riding crop! Why? She hadn’t done anything! “I’m going to let you in on a little secret. I don’t like you, Wormwood. I could say I even hate you.” The Trunchbull said. Matilda’s eyes were as wide as saucers. The Trunchbull turned and stared at everyone else. “In fact, I hate each and every one of you brats.” She turned as she reached the end of the line and began making her way back towards the school. Every once in a while, she’d notice something out of place. She ordered a third grade boy to stick out his hands for having an untucked shirt. Matilda winced at the sound of leather striking skin. Her hands still ached and stung, but she didn’t dare look down at them. Matilda winced again as a girl got struck for the color of her hair tie, and the worst one, a large boy was struck in the stomach for, “being a fat ass.” Matilda’s legs were shaking by the time the giant disappeared back into the school house. She had taken her sweet time going through the rules, and dear lord, there were so many! Matilda’s head spun. How was she supposed to remember all of them? When a bell began to ring, Matilda watched as the children began to separate themselves into lines by what Matilda could only assume were grades, until all that was left was about 20 lost and terrified looking five-year-olds standing about unsure of what to do. “You lot, form a line and your teacher will come escort you into your classroom.” Matilda got in line with the others, each one looking just as scared and shell shocked as she felt. She sucked in a breath and watched as one by one adult's came and led a line of students inside, each as quiet as the children now were. She was so transfixed watching the other lines of students that she hadn’t noticed her own line was moving until she felt someone poke her from behind. Matilda quickly hurried forward to fill in the gap as she tried to steal a glimpse of who they were following. It wasn’t until they had begun filing one by one into a classroom did Matilda see who it was. There, standing post by the open door like a prison guard, stood a plain looking young woman watching them all. Matilda gulped nervously, she couldn’t get a good read from her face, but she looked just as unfriendly as everyone else here. It wasn’t until everyone had filled the room, and the door was shut, did her demeanor suddenly change. Gone was the hard stare, rigid posture, and unreadable facial features, and in their place was a sort of gentle, calming expression. “Please take a seat, anywhere you’d like.” the woman called out. Her quiet voice was a sharp contrast to the booming and demanding shouts from Miss Trunchbull. Matilda hurriedly took a seat in the first empty desk she could find and stared ahead, a mixture of terror and wonder fighting for dominance inside her. “Hello everyone, welcome, my name is Miss Honey. I know some of you might be feeling a little scared this being your first day and all, but I just want you to know, when you’re in this classroom with me, you have nothing to be afraid of. I know Miss Trunchbull can be scary sometimes, and she most likely told you all we teachers have sticks we use to hit you with.” The woman bent down and picked up a long wooden cane and held it up, so everyone could see. Matilda instinctively flinched. “While I do have a stick, I just want to let you know, I will never hit you with it. I don’t believe in hurting children. Unfortunately, I can’t say the same for all the other teachers, so do try and be on your best behavior when you’re out in the halls or in the cafeteria.” Matilda stared wide-eyed up at her teacher as she finished up her introduction. Matilda could have sworn she had never seen the woman before today, but there was something familiar about her. She was even more sure they had crossed paths when she had each student stand up and recite their name and at least one thing they liked or were interested in. Matilda grew more anxious the closer it got to her. Miss Honey seemed to already be familiar with a large handful of children from either knowing their parents or an older sibling. She was also quickly realizing almost everyone here were the children of well-to-do families. There was the son of a doctor, Nigel, and the daughter of a team of husband and wife attorneys she had seen advertised on a bus stop. When it was finally her turn, she quickly stood, nearly tripping over her feet in the process. “My name is Matilda Wormwood and I like books.” She said. She was about to sit back down when she noticed a peculiar expression on Miss Honey’s face, almost like she was surprised to see her here. Matilda swallowed nervously and hid her hands behind her back on the off chance Miss Honey had also been instructed to strike. Or was it because it was so obvious she didn’t belong in a class of wealthy children? “Matilda,” Miss Honey said softly, as if testing out the name. “Were you by chance at the library yesterday?” “Yes,” Matilda said.“I go most days. I love it there, and Mrs. Phelps is nice.” “Yes, she is.” said Miss Honey. Matilda was surprised to see the woman’s lips curve in a soft sort of smile. It was smaller than the ones she had given all the other girls and boys, but something about it seemed much more genuine. When the last child had introduced themselves, Miss Honey addressed the class again. “So something I like to do on the first day of school is to read you all a story. I find it helps settle those first day jitters. Let’s see, Matilda, since you’re a fan of books, why don’t you go pick one out from the shelf?” Matilda, eyes now alight with excitement, leapt from her seat and hurried over, but frowned when she saw her options to choose from. Clifford the Big Red Dog, Bernstein Bears, The Rainbow Fish, If You Give a Mouse a Cookie, The Giving Tree? These were all… “Are you having trouble deciding?” Miss Honey asked. “It’s just, these are all for little kids.” Matilda said, frowning when Miss Honey began to laugh. “Of course they’re for little kids, this is a kindergarten classroom.” Matilda’s shoulders slumped. She thought kindergarten would be more educational. Her eyes scanned the room until she stopped on a book lying on Miss Honey’s desk. Was that what she thought it was? “Yes, this one!” Matilda said snatching it up and bringing it to Miss Honey. “I read it last week, but it’s still good.” Miss Honey took the copy of Wuthering Heights and frowned. “Sweetie, this is mine, why don’t you go pick out something you’ll understand.” “I understand it.” Matilda said with a face full of hurt. “It’s about Catherine’s and Heathcliff’s relationship, but their different classes in life keep them apart. Also, Heathcliff marries his neighbors' sister for revenge for bullying him in his childhood. Personally, I don’t think that’s a very good reason to get married, but I guess times were different back then.” Miss Honey stared at her wide-eyed. She looked at the book in her hands, then back at Matilda’s eager face. “Y-yes, I see, well I’m sorry, but you still need to pick out something more appropriate for the rest of the class.” She watched the little girl's shoulders slump with disappointment. “Okay,” Matilda said glumly. She went back to the shelf and without really looking, picked a story at random, handed it over and returned to her seat. It wasn’t until Miss Honey began to read did Matilda perk up. That’s where she recognized her from! Every Wednesday during the summer, there had been a lady who had come to read books to the children. Matilda hadn’t been very interested in the stories themselves as they were a bit too juvenile, but she had enjoyed sitting around the corner and listening to her voice. She loved the emphasis she put into each of the characters voices and the way she made the stories come alive. Once the story was done, Matilda’s hand shot up, eager to share her revelation. “You’re Jenny from the library, aren’t you?” Matilda asked when she was called on. “You were my favorite reader to listen to.” Miss Honey gave her another genuine looking smile. “Yes. I’m glad you enjoyed it, but,” Miss Honey stopped as if trying to remember. “I don’t ever recall seeing you.” “Oh, well, that’s because I usually sat at a table around the corner.” Matilda admitted with a bit of a blush “I didn’t want Mrs. Phelps to see me.” “Well, I hope you won’t feel the need to hide in class.” Miss Honey said. “Now everyone, I’m sorry to do this to you all on your first day, but I have a test for you. Now don’t worry about not knowing the answers, it won’t count against you. This is just to help me see where you all are at and know which areas you might need some extra help in. Some questions are meant to be hard, so don’t worry if you don’t know them, just do what you can. I don’t expect any of you to get perfect scores. “Has anyone ever gotten a perfect score?” a girl asked. Miss Honey laughed and shook her head. “If someone in here got a perfect score I’d be worried.” “Why?” someone else asked. “Because it would mean they shouldn’t be in my class. This test covers several grades ahead of ours as well. There are fifty questions covering math and reading. I’m only expecting to see scores in the teens.” “What’s the highest anyone’s gotten?” the same girl from before asked. “Well, this is only my third year teaching, but I did have a student last year score a 19.” “I’m going to get a 20!” another student shouted. “I’ll get a 25!” “I’ll get them all right!” Miss Honey beamed at them all. “That’s the kind of enthusiasm i’m looking for!” Matilda eagerly pulled out a pencil. This was her chance to show her father she wasn’t as stupid as he thought she was. She let out a sigh. He would probably just accuse her of cheating even if she did do well. He had put all his eggs in one basket with Mikey, and there was no more hope or affection left for her. The only person who had ever showed her any kindness was Mrs. Phelps. Matilda looked up from her test and eyed the young woman standing in front of the class. Maybe, just maybe, there would be another. … Miss Honey let out a sigh as she collapsed into her desk chair. These new kids were just as rambunctious as last year! She briefly looked over the class roster. So many new names to memorize. She had already called Brian by his older brother's name twice, and she doubted it would be the last time. Her finger paused as it got to the very end of the list. Wormwood, Matilda. Why had Mrs. Phelps been so sure she wouldn’t be in her class? Miss Honey eyed the phone sitting on her desk. No, she’d just be bothering her. She was probably busy. She bit the inside of her cheek as she debated. Finally, curiosity had won out. She dialed the number for the library. “Mrs. Phelps, hi, this is Jennifer Honey.” “So you finally figured out how to use a telephone.” came the curt reply. Miss Honey bit down on her cheek again. “I’m only teasing. What can I do for you?” “You had said something peculiar yesterday, and I was hoping you would clarify. It’s about the girl from the library, Matilda. She’s in my class after all-” She stopped when Mrs. Phelps voice came over sounding disgruntled. “Why on earth would they put that girl in your class?” “Because she’s five?” Miss Honey said sounding unsure. “You haven’t noticed yet?” “Noticed what?” “Matilda is,” there was a brief pause. “Special.” Miss Honey wanted to laugh. If she had a dollar for every time a parent told her their child was special she wouldn’t be living in a shack. “She tried to get me to read Wuthering Heights to the class this morning. How she even knows what that book was about is beyond me but-” “Do you have it near you?” “Yes,” Miss Honey said, picking up the book she had gotten from the library yesterday. “Open the cover and pull out the card in the sleeve.” “Alright,” said Miss Honey, unsure where this was going. “I’m looking at it.” “Recognize anyone?” She skimmed the list until she got to the second to the last name right above hers. Matilda Wormwood. “So her parents read her the classics?” “I think you’re missing the big picture here, Jennifer.” “Which is?” She wasn’t in the mood to play guessing games. The kids would be back from lunch soon. “What else would someone do in the library all day?” Mrs. Phelps asked. “Read?” “Bingo.” Miss Honey shook her head. She couldn’t be serious. “Are you saying she read this?” “She reads anything she can get her hands on.” “No wonder she was falling asleep while I was going over vowel sounds.” said Miss Honey. “If she can read and understand full length books…” A sudden thought came to her. The test! “They make me give the children this horrendously difficult test to the children on their first day. I haven’t graded them yet but,” she dug through her desk in search of Matilda’s. “I think I’ll grade hers now.” “Keep me on the line, I want to hear this.” There was a long moment's pause while Miss Honey skimmed the answers on her test. She could feel all the tiny hairs on her arms and back of her neck begin to rise. This…This wasn’t possible. Finally, she let out her held breath as she stared down at her score dumbfounded. “How?” was all Jennifer was able to blurt out. “Well?” Mrs. Phelp’s asked. “How’d she do?” “You were right.” said Miss Honey. “This girl has no business being in kindergarten.” She stared down at the near perfect score in awe. “It wasn’t just reading, it’s math too.” Something Matilda had said began to worm its way into her head. “Does she understand?” Jennifer asked. “How far ahead she is?” Matilda had asked her why all her books were for little kids. Did she think they were below kindergarten level? “I don’t think so, but I’m not sure how much interaction she has with other kids her age.” When Miss Honey had hung up the phone, she peeked out at her students on the black top. They were all huddled into groups, all except one. She could see Matilda, sitting alone on a picnic bench with a book. She slipped out the classroom and out the doors before making her way out to her. “Hi, dear, what are you doing?” asked Miss Honey. No answer. “Sweetie?” Nothing. “Matilda?” The girl looked up now startled. “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize you were talking to me.” said Matilda. “Who else would I be talking to?” Miss Honey asked taking the seat across from her. “Terms of endearment are a bit foreign to me, so I might assume you’re addressing someone else.” Miss Honey frowned, opened her mouth to say something, but closed it again. “So what are you reading?” “To Kill A Mockingbird.” “I like that one.” said Miss Honey. “I have a bit of a silly request.” Matilda cocked her head to the side. “Would you read me a page?” “Out loud?” Matilda asked. Miss Honey nodded. “Sorry if it’s not good, I don’t usually read out loud.” “It’s alright, just try.” Miss Honey held her breath as Matilda read just as fluently as any adult. There wasn’t a pause, stutter or stumble. When she had finished the page, she had looked up, but Miss Honey was so enthralled she had asked her to keep reading until she had finished the chapter she was on. “That was wonderful.” Miss Honey said with a wide smile. “How long have you been able to read?” “I can’t remember a time I haven’t been able to.” Matilda answered after a brief pause. “I really like,” she paused again to find the right way to explain. “Not being here.” Miss Honey frowned. “Not being in school?” “No, I mean, not being in the present. Every time I open a book, I’m there in that world, and every world is different. Why would I want to be here when I could be on a pirate ship, or in the 19th century?” “That’s a wonderful way of looking at it. I love reading too.” “Really?” asked Matilda, “I tried asking my classmates but…” her shoulders slumped. “What do you like to read?” “Have you read any of Charles Dickens? I enjoy his stories quite a lot.” “Only everything at the library. The first adult book I read last year was Great Expectations.” “Matilda, you read Great Expectations when you were only four years old?” Matilda shrugged, as if it was a feat any toddler could do. “I asked Mrs. Phelps to let me read a famous book, and that’s what she brought back. After I finished it, I read David Copperfield and A Tale of Two Cities. I also read Nicholas Nickleby, but after today, I’m starting to wish I hadn’t.” She held up the backs of her hands, where Miss Honey could see the angry red welts still present. “Oh, Matilda,” Miss Honey whispered. She had the overwhelming desire to clasp the girl's hands in her own. She had to fight down the impulse. Affection was frowned upon here, reminding Miss Honey this school really was like the school in Nicholas Nickleby. “What happened?” “My daddy asked her to. I thought he was just trying to scare me, but…” her voice trailed off. Miss Honey could see her eyes begin to flood with tears before she wiped them away with her arm. “Once she heard my name, she ordered me to stick my hands out.” “I’m so sorry, dear, she likes to pick out children at random on the first day and use them as an example to scare everyone into behaving. It might not have had anything to do with your name.” Jennifer couldn’t imagine someone telling Miss Trunchbull to hurt a girl like Matilda. She had only known her for a single afternoon, but from what she could tell, she seemed very sweet, well-behaved, and extremely intelligent. It wasn’t until you got into at least third grade that the problem students started transferring in. Jennifer felt a pang of sadness for what she had to do, she would have loved to continue to see just how vast Matilda’s mind really was. In fact, she had a feeling she could easily spend hours talking about books. Finally, here was someone who understood how wonderful reading could be, but. Miss Honey frowned. Why couldn’t it be another adult? Why did it have to be a five-year-old? She had longed to have a real adult conversation with someone that wasn’t awkward small talk while she bagged their groceries during the summer. Who was she kidding? Every conversation she had ever had with people her own age was awkward. It didn’t help that she couldn’t seem to look anyone over five feet in the eye without panicking. She loved children, their innocence, and their wild imaginations, but she could only take so many one-sided conversations about Paw Patrol or whatever other television shows were popular. “What’s wrong?” asked Matilda. “You have this worried look on your face.” Miss Honey had to mentally smooth out her features, hiding her surprise at having been caught. So she wasn’t just book smart, she was amazingly perceptive too. “Nothing, dear.” said Miss Honey. Matilda studied her face for a moment. “Why do adults lie so much to children?” asked Matilda rather bluntly. Her innocent features now sported a scowl. There was no hiding things from this one it seemed. “Because sometimes it’s just easier than explaining the truth. Some things aren’t appropriate to tell children.” Like the fact she was having an existential crises at the thought of going to see the principal. “So you are worried about something?” “I’ll tell you a secret.” Miss Honey leaned her head in and Matilda eagerly did the same. “I’m starving.” Matilda giggled, before replying. “That wasn’t a I’m hungry face, though.” Jeez this kid! “It was more,” Matilda thought about it. “Scared.” “Once you see the cafeteria food, you’ll be scared too.” Matilda grinned before shaking her head. Miss Honey’s smile faltered. She let out a sigh. “I have to see the principal about something.” She leaned her head in again and whispered. “She scares me too.” “Do you have someone to go with you? I could go with you if you want, then maybe it won’t be so scary.” Miss Honey smiled. The offer was cute and touching, but she shook her head. “That’s very sweet of you, but it’s something I have to do alone. It’ll be like ripping a band-aid off, I’ll feel better once it’s over with.” There was no way Jennifer was bringing her anywhere near the principal's office. If Matilda thought her riding crop was scary, Jennifer would never see her again if she saw what awaited disobedient students in Miss Trunchbull’s office. She shuddered at the thought. She was about to tell Matilda it was time to get washed up for lunch when her stomach let out a loud growl. The girl stared at her wide-eyed before bursting into giggles. “I told you I was hungry.” ……. This had not gone to plan. This had not gone to plan at all. “So?” Miss Trunchbull asked after looking at Matilda’s test score. “Well, I figured she’d be happier in a more advanced class. For someone who can already read fluently and has a firm grasp of basic mathematics, kindergarten would be very boring for her.” “No.” Came the curt reply. Ms. Honey frowned. “She obviously cheated anyway.” “No, M-miss Trunchbull, I heard-” “She’s a real wart that one. She’s a cheat and a liar. Even her father said so. Asked me to give her a good smack when I met her. I had her screaming and crying this morning, yes I did.” Ms. Honey’s mouth nearly fell open. They certainly weren’t talking about the same girl! “No, there must be some mistake! Matilda is a very-” “Big, and revolting problem you must deal with. Don’t let those little slime balls manipulate you! Or do I need to re-educate you on how to handle children?” Ms. Honey quickly shook her head. She could hear whimpering coming from around the corner where Ms. Trunchbull kept that. “This is a school, children aren’t supposed to be happy. So you either keep the little wart in line or I will.” Ms. Honey’s head was pounding with anger as she rode her bike, an old rusted beach cruiser she had liberated from the dump, towards home. What was she supposed to do now? And how could Mr. Wormwood say something like that about his own daughter? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, and the angrier she became, the more frantically she peddled. She was pedaling so hard by the time she reached the farm fields she almost rode right past the figure sitting on the sidewalk with their head tucked to their knees. If it wasn’t for Crunchem Hall uniform, she would have kept on going. Ms. Honey hit the brakes and stared at the figure. What was a student doing all the way out here? “Hey, are you okay?” Miss Honey asked. The child looked up, tears streaking down their face. “Matilda?” She hopped off her bike and squatted down next to her. “What in the world are you doing out here by yourself?” “I-I-Iwastryingtowalkhomebutigotlostandnowi’mtootiredtokeepwalkingandIreallyhavetopee” Matilda blurted out before bursting into tears. “I’m sorry, can you repeat that a bit slower? I didn’t understand any of it.” She tried to place a reassuring hand on her shoulder, but instantly felt the girl stiffen. “I’m lost.” Matilda said before getting up and beginning to pace before stopping, crossing her legs and bending forward at the waist. Ms. Honey watched her for a moment before what she said beforehand clicked into place. Oh. She looked around, but there was nothing but fields. “I don’t live far. Do you think you can wait a few more minutes?” Ms. Honey wasn’t so sure if she could, but Matilda sniffled and nodded. She picked up her bike got on and had Matilda climb on the back of the seat and wrap her arms around Jennifer's waist. Within a few peddles she knew this wasn’t going to work. Matilda couldn’t sit still. She would send them both crashing to the ground. “I’m sorry, but c’mon, let’s go over here.” She took Matilda’s hand and led her down a dirt path and away from the main road. “Where are we going?” Matilda asked, staring at her hand in Jennifer’s as if the mere act of holding hands was something foreign to her. “Somewhere you can go potty.” Ms. Honey watched as Matilda craned her neck this way and that. “I don’t see a restroom.” Ms. Honey bit back a laugh, before looking behind her. “I think we’re far enough from the road. Around here should be okay.” “Around he-” Matilda stopped mid-sentence as her situation seemed to click. Ms. Honey watched her face go from pale white to a bright shade of scarlet. “Have you ever been camping?” Matilda shook her head as she shifted her weight from foot to foot. “See, normally what you want to do is dig a hole, but the ground is a bit too hard here.” Ms. Honey struck it with a stick, but nothing happened. “Oh well, you won’t hurt anything.” Matilda stared at her silently for a moment. “Go on. It’s okay.” “I-I don’t have to go that badly.” Matilda lied. “You haven’t stopped squirming since I found you. I have a feeling your family won’t be happy if you show up with a wet uniform. They’re very expensive.” Matilda hung her head and crossed her legs. “Best to just get it over with. I won’t look if that’s what you're worried about.” “Like a band-aid.” Matilda mumbled. “Yes, just like that. Did you still want me to read Wuthering Heights?” “Yes.” “How about this. Once you go potty, we can still go to my house. I’ve got a map and once we figure out where you live, I’ll read you a chapter.” Matilda let out a breath. “Okay.” She mumbled. “Where?” Miss Honey turned around. “Right where you’re standing is fine. Wait first, hand me everything you're wearing from the waist down. This will all be pointless if you still get everything wet.” She grabbed the clothing when she felt something soft get pressed against her arm. “Now all you have to do is squat down and make sure your legs are apart.” “Okay.” After a minute of silence, Miss Honey peeked behind her to make sure everything was going alright, but frowned when she saw Matilda, now half naked, still dancing from foot to foot. “You’re not going to feel any better until you get it over with.” “Hey! You said you wouldn’t look!” “I’ll look away once you get down.” Matilda groaned, hands clenched into fists in front of her while pumping her legs up and down. “Fine, I’ll read two chapters.” “I can’t. Not here.” Matilda whimpered. “Sweetie, you won’t make it anywhere else.” “No, I mean, I can’t get down here.” Matilda was crying again. “What? What is it? Are you hurt?” “N-no, there are holes” Jennifer looked down. Yes, there were quite a lot of holes, but they were in a field. She gave Matilda a quizzical look. “I d-don’t like holes I can’t see down. What if they're full of yellow jackets?” Jennifer took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of her nose. Children and their irrational fears. “They’re just old gopher holes. The quicker you go, the quicker you can get away from them.” “Would you put your privates next to holes you can’t see down and start pouring liquid?” Miss Honey blanched. When she put it like that. It didn’t sound so irrational after all. Matilda. 1. Jennifer. 0. “Do you want to look for somewhere else, or do you want to try and wait until we get to my place?” “I think I can wait.” Matilda said, hands still covering herself. “Can I have my clothes back, please?” “Hmm, tell you what? Let’s play a game of risk.” Jennifer said. Matilda frowned. “You have until we get to the bike to change your mind. If you can make it until we get there, I’ll read you two chapters.” “Okay, then I’ll wait.” Matilda said. “But if we have to stop along the way, one chapter, and if you have an accident, no chapters.” “O-oh okay.” Matilda said. “So can I have my clothes back?” “I’ll give them back at the bike, because once you put them on, it starts.” “It starts at the bike?” Matilda asked. “If you change your mind and find somewhere to go potty before we get to the bike, I’ll still read you two chapters. So keep an eye out.” They walked in silence back towards the street, Matilda trailing a few steps behind her. Jennifer was hoping she’d hear her run off somewhere, but the girl seemed determined. When they got back to the street, Jennifer looked left and then right to make sure the coast was clear. When she saw that it was, she bent and picked up the bike and that's when something struck her. “Matilda,” Jennifer said with her back still turned towards her. “There’s something you should know before I give you your clothes, and we head towards my place. It’s an outhouse.” “Huh?” Matilda said. “The bathroom. It’s an outhouse. Do you know what that is?” “Like a porta-potty?” “Sort of, it’s more like a seat that sits over a big hole in the ground. I’m not sure just how uncomfortable you are with holes, but-” she peeked over her shoulder at the crestfallen expression on Matilda’s face and heard a tiny audible whimper escape. “There are no holes here sweetie.” “Pl-pl-please don’t tell anyone. My d-daddy would- ” Matilda’s voice broke. Jennifer got off her bike and steered it over about a foot from the curb. “Your daddy doesn’t need to know. Come over here behind the bike so no one sees if they drive by.” She watched out the corner of her eye as Matilda scurried over behind the bike and disappeared. Ms. Honey waited for a minute, but she didn’t hear any movement. “Everything okay?” “Yes.” Came a quiet sniffle. “Are you going potty?” There was a second much quieter, “Yes.” Jennifer almost wasn’t sure she heard. She peeked behind her, before turning back around, pleased to see there was now liquid streaming down the gutter. “There’s a good girl. I’m sure you feel loads better now.” “Pl-ple-please don’t t-t-tell a–ny-one.” Matilda cried. “Sweetie, it’s nothing to be upset about. Even adults have to do it sometime.” “My p-p-parents say girls can’t pee outside, only guys get to.” “Well, it’s easier for them sure, but what do you think female hikers and campers do?” “My daddy said they hold it until they get home.” “That’s not very practical, is it?” "Miss Honey, can I please have my clothes back?" Matilda asked from behind the bike. "Oh, yes, here." She bent down and opened up the girl's underwear for her to step into, but Matilda quickly pulled them out of her hands and dressed herself. "All set?" Jennifer asked once Matilda had stood up and come out from behind the bike. "Almost." Jennifer watched her rub at her temples with her hands. "Are you alright?" "Yes, it's just, whenever something unpleasant happens, I like to imagine it getting locked in a box where I'll never remember it again." “Matilda, it really isn’t a big deal.” “Of course it’s a big deal! It was my first day of school, and I just peed in the street in front of my teacher! You must think I’m disgusting or uncivilized! Or some kind of infant who isn’t ready for school!” Matilda said, her voice getting louder with every word. “No, sweetie, I don’t think any of those things. You made the right choice. You recognized your limitations and acted accordingly. I think what you did was smart, but if it bothers you this much we can both pretend it never happened. Just know, I have seen more than half the class naked and in far more compromising positions, so you have nothing to be embarrassed about.” Matilda furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. “I think I missed that part of class.” Jennifer laughed and shook her head. “No, silly, I’ve babysat most of them at one time or another over the years. I’ve given them baths, cleaned up diaper blowouts, changed wet sheets and wet pajamas.” “Oh I see, but that’s when they were babies, obviously.” “Uhh, not quite.” Miss Honey said with a small smile. “But we will need to rinse off your legs.” She quietly chuckled to herself as Matilda’s face began to glow bright red. “So do you want to ride on the back of the bike, or shall we walk?” “Walk. I don’t want to get your bike dirty.” Once they started walking, Matilda seemed to snap out of the embarrassed trance she was in. Jennifer was having difficulty keeping up with her in conversation. She bounced from one topic to the next, leaving Jennifer in awe. She couldn’t believe she was having these types of conversations with a small child. They talked about feminism in the early 1800s compared to today, classism in A Tale of Two Cities, working conditions of the poor, religions of the world. Jennifer was so entranced she hardly noticed how far they had walked. It was as if Matilda had stopped being this vulnerable, lost child and had become a miniature scholar. She was quite knowledgeable on a wide variety of subjects, but as soon as Jennifer had started asking her anything about her own life, she seemed to clam up, and once again she could glimpse the vulnerable child. “We’re here, right through these trees.” Jennifer led her through a maze of trees and shrubs until they came upon a small building no one would ever find unless they knew where to look for it. She pushed her bike up and leaned it against the small white building. “You live here?” Matilda asked, wide eyes taking in the property. Jennifer could see her eyes light up in excitement as she spotted something across the yard. “You have a hammock! That’s so cool!” Jennifer smiled and watched the young girl take off across the yard until she came up to a group of trees she had strung up a once broken hammock she had bought at a yard sale and sewn back together. “You have a garden too! Is that corn?” “Yes, I enjoy gardening. I grow all sorts of fruits and vegetables, like corn, squash, cucumbers, strawberries.” “Is that a real well?” Matilda ran over and peeked inside before quickly backing off. “Can’t see the bottom.” She mumbled. “Yes, It’s how I get my water. There isn’t any modern plumbing inside, so I can’t just turn a faucet. If I need water for anything, I have to draw it from the well.” “Why don’t you have running water?” Matilda asked. “Well, back in the day, it used to be the sla- I mean servants quarters. It’s old and out of date. I’m afraid the outside is much more interesting than the inside.” “And is that the outhouse?” she pointed to the other corner of the yard. “Why doesn’t it have a door?” “Ah, well, I took it off since it’s just me here, it’s out of the way and secluded from the rest of the main property and anyone who might walk by. I don’t like being in small spaces.” “But what if you have guests?” “Well, I’ve never had to think of that before, you’re the first person I’ve ever had over.” “Really? How long have you lived here?” “Almost two years.” “You’ve lived here for two years, and I’m the first guest?” Matilda asked incredulous. “Why?” “I like living simply. This is the only place I can really be myself, it’s not much I know, but here I’m free. Now, come here, let’s get you cleaned up, and then we can lay in the hammock and read.” She led Matilda back over to the well and drew the bucket up. Next she went inside and retrieved one of the few washcloths she had and dunked it in the water. “Pull everything from the waist off, and I’ll wipe you down.” Jennifer frowned when Matilda began backing away. “I can clean myself.” “If you insist, but make sure to get everywhere, so you don’t go home smelling like urine. I'll be over here when you’re done.” She handed her the damp cloth and laid down in the hammock to wait. Five minutes later, Matilda tried to pull herself up, but nearly tipped Jennifer out. “Over here, so you can see.” Matilda let out a startled yell when Jennifer picked her up and set her down in between her legs. “Why do you look so uncomfortable? Relax, I’m not going to hurt you.” She placed a hand on her shoulder and felt her body go rigid. Jennifer frowned in concern. “Does being touched bother you?” “I’m not used to it is all. My family isn’t the affectionate type.” Miss Honey remembered what she had said during lunch about terms of endearment being foreign to her. “Don’t they ever hug you or hold you or tuck you in at night?” “No.” Matilda said flatly. Jennifer bit her lip. “Matilda, are you safe?” “Can we read, Miss Honey?” “Not until you answer my question.” Matilda shifted uncomfortably. “If you answer mine.” Jennifer pinched the bridge of her nose. “What do you want to ask me?” “Do you live here because you like it or is it just because you're poor?” Matilda asked. Jennifer froze. “Both.” She thought of lying, but this girl seemed to have a built-in lie detector. “Now answer mine.” “What do you mean by, ‘safe’?” “Are you taken care of? Fed? Loved?” “There’s food in the house, I’m not being starved or locked in a cupboard like I’m Harry Potter. Do you not make much money from teaching?” “But a child needs more than just their physical needs met. They need to be shown love and kindness.” “Mrs. Phelps is kind to me.” Matilda mumbled. “You didn’t answer my question.” “I make enough, but my aunt takes it all as back payment for raising me. I live off the money I get doing odd jobs like babysitting on the weekends, or working over the summer. It’s difficult to be an independent adult when you take home as much money as a teenager. As for Mrs. Phelps, she’s not your mother. It’s not enough, trust me, I know. I grew up in a loveless home, and the only kindness I received came from the same source.” “Why did your aunt raise you?” Matilda asked. “Was she mean?” “My parents died when I was very young. And yes, she is a very mean woman.” “I’m sorry. Was she mean like Miss Trunchbull?” Jennifer stayed quiet for a moment until Matilda turned around to face her. Finally, she settled on the truth. “My aunt is Miss Trunchbull.” Matilda gasped. “Ms. Honey!” Jennifer smiled sadly. “Enough about me, and you don’t have to keep calling me Ms. Honey while we’re here. When we’re not at school you can call me Jenny.” She looked down at Matilda. “And if this position makes you uncomfortable, you can move.” Matilda sat still for a moment and looked at her place in between Jennifer’s legs. “Can I stay?” Matilda mumbled. “Absolutely. In fact, lay back, get comfortable.” She pulled the girl down until she was leaning fully against her and picked up the book next to her. “I promised to read some chapters, didn’t I?” Matilda grinned and nodded her head. Jennifer got halfway through the second chapter when she stopped and listened. She could hear Matilda’s deep rhythmic breathing. She looked down and found the girl turned on her side and resting her head on Jennifer’s stomach, now fast asleep. Jennifer smiled and gently ran a hand over her back. She thought of waking her and offering to take her home but decided against it. Matilda had had a rough day and maybe a nap was really what she needed, and maybe a little something else. She wrapped her arms gently around the sleeping girl and smiled when she felt tiny arms wrap around her as well. She may not be able to challenge her mind, but at the very least, she could offer Matilda something her books and family couldn’t and wouldn’t. Human Affection.

CDNI: Ch 1 I awoke to sun streaming through windows that weren't my own, in a bed that wasn't my own, in fact the only thing that was my own that I could see was my tank top and soaked night diaper. After a brief moment of internal panic my memories of the previous day reasserted themselves, I'm surprised it only took them that long, jetlag from an 11 hour flight is a bitch, worse than that time last summer I snuck one of aunt martha's jello shots. Note to self 1, I am a foreign exchange student, this will be my room for the year. I had been offered use of the older daughter's room, she still had 3 years of university left and was living on campus, but I had been sharing a room since I was 4 and would probably have more trouble adjusting if I also had to adjust to being alone in a room, so I am imposing on the hospitality of the younger daughter. Not a bad deal for me, she is super cute in a nerdy, tech girl way I like, not that I can say much on that front. While I like to think of myself as Lara Croft-ish, I know I look more like a young, female, Daniel Jackson. Early seasons Danny, not later on when his adventures had turned him into the hunkyist archeologist since Dr. Jones. Anyway, note to self 2, must aquire hydration. Long flights can make you thirsty as hell, and though I had drank a ton last night as evidenced by how soaked I am, I still needed a drink STAT, it's probably even the reason I woke up. Though usually back home I would get out of my wet nighttime garment and right into the shower, I desperately needed that water. Also I only vaguely remembered the house layout from last night's tour and there was no connected bath to this room. Alice was obviously awake as the bed across the room was empty, hopefully she wouldn't mind me walking around in my wet diaper too much for the short time it would take for me to chug a glass, and could then point me in the direction of the shower. Ok, standing, woah that's a headrush and a half. I am not looking forward to this again on the way home already. The door is slightly ajar, so my first choice: left or right. Squinting left I see two sets of stairs, kitchen is probably downstairs and that is my best bet for water, but where would Alice be? Well, if she was downstairs it would be easy, if not I could look for her or a shower after that life giving liquid. I turn the corner on the stairs and my poor bi heart goes into overdrive. Nerdy tech girl is jacked. Alice is gaming with some friends on her laptop in the living room at the bottom, flannel shirt open to a sports bra showing off her amazing abs, with an absolutely adorable set of cat ear headphones. She is, surprisingly, still wearing her diaper, a disposable I notice in contrast to my own cloth. She isn't one of the seven percent of people who have daytime incontinence so I am surprised she didn't change when she got up. My mother would pitch a fit if I was lounging around in my diaper like that. She looks up at my footsteps, "oi, this is my last match ya reprobates. Exchange sister is up and I'm showing her around before classes start." She smiles at me, making my damn traitor of a heart flutter again. "Give me five, ya? Coffee and kettle are still running, and mum made waffles before they left for work." she points to the kitchen I can now see on the other side of the stairs. No mention of my still diapered state, maybe that's just more normal here? Coffee and waffles are just what I needed, and I return to the living room feeling human again only for Alice to once again shock me. As she leads me to the shower she casually, obviously, wets her diaper. It hit's me like a truck. She had been waiting for me to wake up. Waiting for me before doing anything she would normally do, so that she can assist me in this strange, new home. "You can go first!" I stammer out, and she turns and looks at me quizzically. "I mean, you really didn't need to wait for me to get up, I could have waited a bit while you were in the shower so you could change, I've thrown off your whole schedule..." She stops me with a hand on my shoulder. "Hey, it's no worries. You didn't throw me off much at all. If I wanted to I could use the upstairs shower while you're down here, but I figured I would relax, do a poo while you shower and then shower and change myself. Then we can go out and I can show you 'round town." "Do a... In your diaper... While awake?" I was shocked, to say the least. I had never even considered using my diaper to wet when awake besides on long car trips. "Yah, that's probably a difference in cloth and disposable though, yah? Cloth that would be a right pain to clean off, reduce the lifespan of the diaper. Disposable though, you only get one use, and their pretty cheap but not free, best to get a full use out of them, least that's what Ma says. Shit, we didn't really think of that. That going to be uncomfortable for you?" Her reasoning, on thinking about it, was perfectly sound, and I told her it was fine. I figured I would quickly get used to it, it wasn't like I didn't have a few Sevens in my friend groups who would do the same and barely notice. She breathed a sigh of relief, "I'm probably more casual about it than most due to Melina and Leah, but it is pretty common among folks I know." "If you don't mind me asking, Melina and Leah?" "Oh, yah. Mel is my sister, in Uni to be a doctor, so 'bout seven years ago when she decided medicine was the field for her we all went full time with her for a year, didn't help I was barely fully trained at the time, had to train for a bit again after." This made sense, doctors never know when an emergency could leave them busy for hours at a time, so many of them stay in diapers full time. And with that timing Alice would have been fully trained only a year or two before that, I was an oddball at seven, most people aren't fully trained until ten-ish. "Leah is a Seven, my best friend for ages. For a lot of my life two of the most important people to me are diapered full time, so using them just isn't that weird to me." She shrugs, "anyway, shower's yours, holler if you need anything."

Part 1: Paige hitched her backpack up onto her shoulder as she hefted two black garbage bags off the passenger seat of her car before easing the door shut with her hip. She was 20 and short, barely 5 feet tall, and she had wavy light brown hair that frizzed out around her face unless she held it back with clips or bands, or like today, sunglasses perched lazily on top of her head. She might not look it, based on the number of times she was carded for R-rated movies or given children’s menus at restaurants, but she was soon to start her junior year of college. She was living back home for the summer break to save money on housing, and to “bond” with her soon-to-be stepfather and 18 year old step-sister. Though she hated that idea and saw much more than polite small talk with either of them unlikely, she was still looking forward to the summer at home. Paige knew that she should really look for a job or at least an internship and that many open spots were already filling up, but at the same time she felt like she deserved a little bit of a break after such a hard semester. Working on the whole new-family thing would be work enough, anyway, she reasoned. Or at least that was what she had told her dubious mom when Paige had confessed her failure to secure summer employment. Having a roommate at college, nice as she was, had also meant that Paige had little alone time and made indulging in her ABDL interests basically impossible save for some late night online reading and photo browsing and the couple of weekends where the girl, Tess had gone to see her boyfriend. It would be nice to be able to have the house to herself during the days and her own room with a lock on the door at night. And for as long as she didn’t have a job, she would have the house to herself, despite the two new inhabitants who had moved in this year. Jake and her mom both worked weekdays and from what she had heard, went out together most nights or invited friends over to the house. Her mom’s social life had quickly dwarfed Paige’s own. As for Mia, the girl was equally gregarious, it seemed. From what she had heard and experienced in her brief meetings with the girl, Paige thought that she was nice enough, but they didn’t have many shared interests. Mia loved to run, hike, and cook, woke up at the crack of dawn to get laps in at the community pool, went out with friends and her boyfriend all the time, and this summer, she had not one, but two jobs lined up already, on top of her full social calendar. Paige would much rather watch nostalgic cartoons and eat pop tarts and captain crunch on the couch than do a 5k for childhood diabetes, and she was perfectly fine with that. Mia on the other hand, would come down to the sight of this during winter break, having already swam miles and miles, showered, and changed, only to whip up egg white omelets for herself and her parents, getting a full-mouthed mutter of “no fanks” from Paige. And before the two lovebirds had come downstairs, she would have the table set and the dishwasher loaded, counters sparkling. It was like the girl never stopped moving. During the last such impromptu family breakfast that Paige had been a part of, which turned out to be a daily routine for the house now, she had felt so out of place, munching on her multi-colored crunchberries with her bare hands while the other three had a lively conversation about the local mayoral candidates, some fundraiser, and the current situation in the middle east. Clara knew the gist of what was going on, but she didn’t feel comfortable enough in her knowledge of any of it to really engage in the conversation. Add in that the three of them knew many of the same people, many of Jake and Mae’s friends the parents of Mia’s classmates, and Paige often felt like a fourth wheel being talked over more than an equal contributor to the conversation. The idea of ever seeing Mia as a little sister seemed laughable. They would put up with one another for family dinners once or twice a year until they started families of their own or until Jake and her mom fizzled out. But there wouldn’t be the sisterly bond that her mom went on and on about. Tossing her bags down on the floor in the foyer and kicking off her bright yellow flip flops next to a cubby of neatly stacked sneakers and sandals, Paige called out to the empty house to see if She was alone. “Mom? Jake? Mia? Anybody home?” There was no answer, save for the clicking of nails and high pitched whimpers from the kitchen. Making her way through the house, Paige took in the subtle changes even since she had been here for winter break. It was weird to think that even though this had been where she grew up, other people had been making this their own home in the time that she had been gone this year. The fridge was covered in swim team and bake sale schedules, a straight ‘A’ report card, and an acceptance letter to Princeton. A few photos from her childhood were now mixed in with others of her mom and Jake at the beach, at a concert, on a cruise, and then a few of the tall, smooth dark haired Mia. In one, her red, school-issued swimsuit is stretched across her ample breasts, skimming down along her curves to the high cut outs above her shapely hips. She looked like a supermodel or an extra on bay watch more than a high school senior. As if to contrast this, one of the photos nearest that one is of Paige from middle school the one summer she tried the swim team. In the photo her bright purple and turquoise bathing suit clings loosely to her flat chest, slightly off-centered for being too large, follows her square midsection straight down to her non-existent hips, and sags down below her butt a bit, worn thin and pilled from sitting on the rough pool deck outdoors. Her bright orange goggles are pulled up on the top of her head and her face is pink from sunburn with reddish raccoon eyes from the overly-tight goggles. Her hair is wet and frizzing out around the bands of the goggles, off to the sides and down below her pigtails. The worst part of it is that she was barely 3 years younger in that photo than Mia was in her own. Reasoning that she could probably “spill” something on the photo some time this summer, Paige looked away from the starkly contrasted photos and towards the whining and wagging fur ball across the room. “Hi Lox!” She said, sliding open the crate door and immediately being knocked onto her butt by the small jumping Beagle’s furious kisses. She still couldn’t believe that her mom, after refusing her desperate pleas for a puppy her entire childhood, sucked in so quickly when Mia had made the same request. If he wasn’t so damned cute and friendly Paige might resent the pup. As it stood, he didn’t help with her resentment towards her step-sister-to-be. When she had asked her mom why she caved now with Mia when she had said no so often to Paige, her mom had said that Mia had “shown how responsible she is”. Whatever that means. As if Paige weren’t responsible. Whatever kind of revisionist history that was, Paige didn’t know. She had kept a cactus alive for five years on the bathroom window ledge, thank you very much. Sure, she had forgotten it’s existence for the better part of two of those years, and fine, cacti do best when you basically forget about them, and okay, it had ultimately died when she had dropped it into the sink and then overwatered it, upon remembering it one day, but still! Paige scratched Lox’s ears again and filled a glass with water before heading back to the living room for her backpack. She didn’t feel like lugging the two heavy garbage bags she had shoved her clothing into up the stairs just yet. Maybe if she left them long enough her mom would just do it. She had tossed every article of clothing that she had with her at school into the bags at the last minute, mixing clean and dirty together, not worrying about it since her mom was sure to rewash all of it anyway. She had never really let Paige do the wash since she had flooded the kitchen with soap bubbles and she commented on every break about the way Paige was laundering her clothes at school, pointing out the coffee spills and food stains on blouses and dirty seats of her pants from sitting out by the lake. Paige’s mom had seemed dubious about those stains, pointing out that some of her underwear had large brown splotches as well, but Paige had blushingly sworn up and down that it was from the lake. And it WAS from sitting by the lake. Paige would sit there wiggling in the wet and muddy grass and read and write ABDL stories for hours, the dampness of her pants only adding to the excitement. Would someone think she had had an accident? It would be easily explained away, especially when she showed the bottom of her muddy shoes, but no one ever stopped or asked her, never seemed to give her a second look. Not except for her mom who didn’t seem to accept the excuse. Now that there wasn’t the mud itself to prove her point, having washed her things, she felt like a little kid lying about an accident… or more than one. Not that there wasn’t some amount of thrill to that. It certainly added to the fervor of her writing those winter nights here at home. But as much as she was interested in the subject matter in her stories, she still bristled at the idea that her mom would honestly believe she was having accidents-and of that type-during the day no less. And it hadn’t helped that she had felt it best to have this conversation during one of those family breakfasts during her last visit, holding up a stained pair of her panties and jeans and asking about it in front of Mia and Jake, the three of them inevitably talking over and about her, suggesting stain removers that worked with toddlers Mia had babysat for with similar stains on their onesies and pants… despite Paige’s refrain that it wasn’t that kind of stain. It was with a strange and intoxicating mix of humiliation and arousal that met these memories. Paige didn’t fully understand them, but she did know, from the stories she read online and those she wrote, that she wasn’t the only person out there like this. It was confusing knowing where the line was though, where it became too much. And yet, even now she could feel a heat and dampness between her thighs. Like in one of Paige’s favorite stories where a girl pretended to have night time accidents to get her mother to buy her Goodnites and then to spank her as a means to “train her body” to stop wetting the bed. Paige often imagined herself in this same position, but it was always with some faceless mom figure, not her own actual mother. When she imagined her own mom it seemed wrong. And while it had been exciting at first that her mom thought she had been having accidents, she wasn’t sure she liked the way she started hovering after that, her constant refrains about using the bathroom before they went out growing frustrating. And yet, Paige thought, shimmying out of her leggings in her own room and kicking her now slightly damp underwear, (the memories aside, she still could enjoy the fantasies. Riffling through her backpack to the zippered inner compartment behind her laptop, Paige’s fingers found the soft open plastic of the goodnites bag and eased one of the pull-ups out with a smile. Pulling the goodnight on, she turned to the mirror on the back of her closet and imagined that her mom, or some faceless mom figure, to be more accurate, had checked her panties and found them damp, not from arousal as they were, but from a near miss at the potty. She would be marched upstairs to her room and the woman would pull a goodnite out of, not her backpack, but her underwear drawer, where they would be prominently housed next to her few childish and stained panties. She would be scolded for her accident as her mother-figure would place the pull-up on her bed, then leave to retrieve a towel and hairbrush before beckoning Paige over to her lap as she sat in Paige’s own desk chair. Paige’s protests that it was an accident and only a small one, that she had mostly made it to the potty in time, would be met with chiding about how big girls went potty before it was such an emergency and that this was her third accident this week. Paige would then be summoned forward where the woman would pull her leggings down to her ankles, followed by her damp panties with a “tsk” and a disappointed shake of the head, before guiding her over the towel on her lap and lifting the brush to- “-re you up here?” Paige’s fantasy was brought up short, her hand pressed against a now vaguely damp spot in her goodnight, her whole body wanting to continue while her brain kicked back into control. Shit, her mom was home! She shouldn’t be home for another hour, Paige thought with a grumble as she grabbed her leggings quickly off the floor, pulling them on just in time for the door to her room to open after just a cursory knock. How had she forgotten to lock that!?

First of all, sorry if it is not understood perfectly, I have written it in my language and I have used a translator I will try to give an idea of a stent design for those girls on the forum who have asked and are interested in having a stent with the possibility of removing it at any time. This is an idea for a girl's stent design that came to my mind when thinking of new ways in boy's stents that have been said on this forum over the years. This design is based on a somewhat special type of catheter. They are more difficult to find than Foley catheters, but they are much more suitable and comfortable for this use. Necessary materials - Malecot catheter of a small size. 6CH to 12CH. But it will depend on your urethra and the clamping ring. I'll explain later. - Long metal rod. 10cms or more. Slightly flexible and with a round tip. - Pair of scissors - Ring suitable for earring. Of this style or similar (as thin and small as possible). This is an example, but it can be of several designs to choose. - Measuring tape. - Alcohol and equipment to disinfect - Lubricant for catheter use. Information The idea is to have a stent that is held at one end by the wide part of the catheter, and at the other end by a metal piece. The total length of the stent will be individual for each person in order to avoid slippage and irritation. This stent can be easily removed, but for this the corresponding accessory will be necessary, so if you are away from home and do not carry that accessory with you, you will have to carry enough diapers. This occurs because the tip of the Malecot catheter remains open if the rod is not inserted, preventing it from coming out and at the same time allowing urine to escape through it. Before proceeding I recommend testing the force necessary to open and close the tip and check (if it comes) the width of the rod that comes with the catheter (we will probably use another). The force required should not be too much. If so, use a thinner rod. Now, once we have everything, we go with the steps to follow. Remember that everything must be perfectly sterilized. Steps to follow 0- I recommend opening the vaginal opening with a speculum or keeping the labia open in some way for comfort and to avoid contaminating the catheter. I recommend doing it somewhere that allows you to lie down and that you can get wet. Then we clean the vagina area and use some type of disinfectant. 1- Measure the length of your urethra and check the method for insertion and removal of the stent: This step is easy but important. If our catheter did not have a rod, we will use one of our own to keep the tip closed, inserting it to the bottom of the catheter and using force with 2 fingers (to prevent the rod from coming out). We probably need both hands for this, that is why it is important that we have our vaginal lips open without using our hands. We lubricate the catheter and urethra. Now what we will do is insert the Malecot catheter into the urethra gently without twisting. It should go in smoothly. If we notice pain or that it does not go in smoothly, it is because we are inserting it incorrectly or we are using a size that is too large. It may also be that you are not relaxed. For this just try to pee and focus on it, that helps a lot. It should be inserted about 50mm. You will notice that it has entered because you will notice that it passes through the urethral sphincter and it may begin to pee out. I recommend inserting at least 10 mm more to ensure that the tip is inside the bladder. Now stop straining with your fingers. With one hand hold the catheter inside and with the other pull out the rod. The urine should now flow rapidly to the outside. What we will do now is measure the exact length of your urethra. We gently pull the catheter out until we notice that it cannot come out (the tip is found open) We mark the catheter at the entrance area of the urethra with a pen. The measurement marked in the image should be around 40mm, but it depends on each person. We put the rod back to the bottom. Remember to apply force with 2 fingers on the catheter so that it does not go inwards. Once the catheter tip is closed, you can gently pull it out and remove it. 4- Catheter modification: This part is the most difficult because it depends on the materials you are using. The first thing to do is cut the catheter a little beyond the marked area as shown in the image. I recommend cutting about 3mm more than the mark made previously. Now we will put a piece to prevent the catheter from migrating towards the bladder and staying in place. We will use the metal ring looking like this: It is important to choose a ring that, when passing through the stent, does not completely block the opening of the tube and at the same time allows the entry of the rod. A good idea is to go through the stent a little laterally so that you can later insert the rod more easily and also control the type of urine outflow. If you are having trouble finding a ring or part to place here, it may be a better idea to increase the size of the catheter. We will test one last time that the rod can be inserted correctly with the ring on and that the tip can be opened and closed without problems. I recommend marking the rod with some mark when the tip is fully closed, to have a reference and to be able to remove the stent in the future in a controlled way. 3- Stent placement: Properly sterilize and lubricate your stent. This last step is similar to step 1 but this time we will apply the force of the fingers in the part where the ring is. We insert in the same way or we can help ourselves with the other hand to open the lips: Push the stent all the way in, even if you feel the urine coming out before reaching the end. Remember that the length is appropriate for your urethra, so you should not remove the rod before. We will remove the rod but making counterforce with the ring. Clean the area and put on your diaper. Now there will be a constant trickle 24/7. 5- To remove the stent, you have to insert the rod up to the previously made mark and exert a counterforce from the ring. Once the rod is fully inserted, pull the stent out. Problems and other issues - Remember to sterilize everything before and after each use, as well as wash your hands. - Finding the Malecot catheter can be a problem, but there are some medical providers who ship to individuals. You can talk to some Chinese Alibaba suppliers to order samples to your country (https://www.alibaba.com/product-detail/Tianck-malecot-nephrostony-tube-set-disposable_1600109415473.html) - The ring used should be as thin as possible so that it does not cause discomfort and does not block the stent, but it is important that it be wide enough so that it does not migrate into the urethra. - I have another design based on a Foley catheter that does not require a rod, is easier to get and is cheaper, but it is necessary to use a larger size so that the ring does not interfere with the opening of the stent. If you are interested, I can expand this guide with this design.

Hello! I am back with another story I've been working. This one is focused on Jessica, a 22 year old girl who inherits a very large sum of money and uses it to finance her dream home. Usually, I am not too interested in Sci-fi style ABDL stories. My one exception though has always been with Nannybots and automated nurseries. I always like a lot of realism in my stories, so I try to keep them as realistic as possible. This story contains a lot of both of these, along with heavy BDSM elements. I currently have chapter 0 and 1 done for this. I usually like to complete a story before publishing it, but in this instance I do not have an end in mind yet. As such, I decided to release the first two chapters now and go from there. This story will likely turn into a series of short, more episodic chapters down the roads as I explore various ideas. I should note that I write in bursts, so it may be a while before I publish anything new. I have plenty of ideas for where to take this though, so look forward to more chapters in the future. I do appreciate feedback and thoughts! I don't generally sign into my accounts unless I need to use them, so I may not reply quickly or at all. I do read all of the comments though! ----- Chapter 0: After my uncles passing a year ago, I was initially unsure what to do with the small fortune that he left for me. I already had a good home and a perfectly fine car, so what else did I really need? I, of course, deposited a large amount into my retirement account and paid off my student loans, but there was still plenty enough to last me for a very long time. Having accrued this much wealth at just 22 should have made me feel blessed, but after the initial shock of it all I had only felt stressed. It took me almost a month to decide what I would do with the money. The realization came to me after a string of failed dates and me stumbling across a concept that instantly captivated me. You see, I am an Adult Baby/Diaper Lover with a large fetish for bondage and humiliation. This has scared away every date and partner I've told about it. It's gotten to the point where I've just given up on finding someone who loves me and is willing to treat me exactly like I want to be treated. The evening after I had scared off my latest date, I was sitting at my computer. I had diapered up as soon as I got home and was wearing nothing but that as I browsed my usual Adult Baby forums. This is a normal ritual for me. I would diaper myself and then slowly masturbate while reading ABDL erotica and wetting my diaper. When I was done, I would go to sleep in just my diaper and clean up in the morning. After the failed date I was performing my normal ritual when I stumbled across a story that instantly captivated me. The title was "Babied by my Own House." The premise was that some girl had recently moved in to a new Smart-House. The house mistook her for a baby and she was subsequently diapered and subjected to the standard baby treatment by machines within the house. The premise was nothing new to me. I've read several stories with the same premise, but for some reason this one stuck with me and got me thinking: "I have all this money now. Would it be possible to build a home like this?" The premise stuck with me for weeks, constantly entering my head at random times. Eventually I finally broke down and began researching if a house like the one in the story would be possible. I had to dig pretty deep, but eventually I found a somewhat reputable company that claimed that they could build my dream house exactly to my specifications. It took me another few weeks to build up the courage to contact them for a price quote. When they finally got back to me, I was shocked to see that it was cheaper than I expected. I expected well over a million for this, but they claimed to be able to do it for only $940,000. This was still quite expensive for a slightly larger than average home, but it would not cost me my entire fortune to build. After much contemplation, I finally pulled the trigger. In addition to the money I had inherited, I also received multiple plots of land. One of which was a nice, secluded lot just outside the city that would be perfect for my new home. The construction company instantly got to work and estimated that my new home would be ready in 8 months. It took a bit of work for me to find skilled carpenters that were willing to build the furniture for my new nursery. After a lot of communication, prototype reviews, and money I had finally gotten every piece of babyish furniture that I could think of. Each piece was equipped with several built in restraints that would surely prevent any over-sized baby from removing them on their own. I could barely contain my excitement whenever I was sent mock ups or progress updates on my furniture. No nursery is complete without clothes and diapers though. I made sure mine would be stocked with several dozen different infantile and childish outfits and accessories. There was a whole walk-in closet dedicated to storing my clothing and the massive quantity of diapers I ordered. The sheer quantity of diapers I ordered would be enough to last me at least a couple of years if I was wearing full time. They was plenty of variety too. Several brands and designs of ABDL diapers, some plain white diapers, and even some children's pull-up training pants that I knew would fit me. In addition to a nursery, I also planned on having a full BDSM dungeon installed, complete with close to a dozen pieces of bondage furniture and every sex toy I could imagine and find online. This would be directly connected to my nursery, making sure that I'd have easy access to it if I was feeling naughty. Of course the house would be equipped with a normal bedroom for myself, a normal guest room, and the proper amenities to look like a normal house if necessary. Since my uncle had passed, I no longer had any family within 1,000 miles of me, so I would be very unlikely to have any visitors. Despite this, I didn't plan on exposing any of this to my parents or guests if I could help it. Finally, there was the robot system that controlled the house. Every room in the house was equipped with a terminal to control and configure the home. The home itself had dozens of long arms that extended from the ceiling and could perform any task given to it. I even managed to find a company that built robots that integrated with house itself. That was probably the hardest thing to find for my new home. After a good amount of money they created the perfect robot nanny for me. The bot was a solid two feet bigger than me and was easily capable of overpowering me if necessary. The robot has a feminine figure with large breasts that are capable of holding liquid for simulated breast feeding. Its behavior could be configured just like the rest of the house at the terminals. I was assured by the company that it was capable of performing any feasible task or routine I could give it. Coordinating all of this was both exhausting and exciting at the same time. Every time I placed a new order I felt a pang of excitement run through my body. I spent many more nights than normal rubbing myself through a soggy diaper, imagining what my life would be like after my new home was completed. ----- Chapter 1: After 8 long months of anticipation and excitement, my dream home was finally ready for me to move in. Everything that I ordered has arrived and been setup in their appropriate location. As soon as I had finished unpacking all of my boxes of stuff, I knew it was time to get to work on enjoying the main function of my house. The company I bought the house from was kind enough to specially configure everything to my specifications for me. The first configuration was titled "Adult Mode." It was essentially the default configuration of the house. The house would recognize me as the owner of the house and as an adult. There is no restrictions for me in this mode and I will have full control over myself and the home. The next configuration was "Baby Mode." This mode would make the house recognize me as a 2 year old baby and my Nannybot as the primary adult of the house. She would act exactly as a normal nanny would when taking care of a baby. She would change my diapers, dress me, bathe me, feed me, and anything else I required. The final mode was "Punishment Mode." This is the mode that I am looking forward to most and the whole reason I bought the house. It was created specifically to fulfill my ABDL and BDSM fantasies. This mode has the house recognize me as an adult, but subjects me to an endless amount of punishments and forced baby treatment. I would essentially be turned in to a baby slave, subject to anything the Nannybot decided to throw at me. It was configured to make use of every part of my nursery and dungeon and any accessories inside. Punishment Mode had some other quirks to it as well. Unlike the other two mode that I could start and stop whenever I pleased, Punishment Mode was controlled by a timer that I had to set beforehand. This was mostly due to the fact that I would likely be both gagged and restrained for the majority of the time, but also because I loved the idea of having no way to escape my fate, as dangerous as it may be. If I wanted to I could create my own modes as well. I have a couple ideas in mind for some at the moment, but for now I am content with what I already have available. Baby Mode and Punishment Mode are what I wanted more than anything else, and I haven't even started using them yet. My heart beat started rapidly increasing as I made my way to my nursery. Once I entered the room I was nearly overwhelmed by the sight of all of the baby furniture scattered around it. It was the exact same as the last time I inspected the room of course, but knowing that in a matter of minutes it would be put to use renewed my excitement. The large Nannybot was sat up against the wall, turned off and charging. Once I switched modes at the terminal it would spring to life and begin treating me like the naughty baby I've wanted to be for so long. I took a deep breath after going to the terminal. Steeling my resolve, I placed my finger on the "Mode Selection" button and hit "Punishment Mode." As soon as I did another box came up, telling me to select a duration. I keyed in "1 hour" and paused before selecting the confirmation button, contemplating if I was truly ready for what was about to happen. After another deep breath, I pressed the button. The Nannybot in the corner instantly sprung to life, leaving the corner and coming over to me. I began to get a bit scarred, as it donned an angry face as it approached me. "Naughty baby! You are in violation of multiple rules! What do you have to say for yourself?" The Nannybot shouted out in its womanly, slightly robotic voice. "I'm sorry! I didn't know!" I said back, already starting to get into character. "Ignorance is not an excuse! You will need to be thoroughly punished!" It said as it finally reached me. The Nannybot quickly grabbed hold of my left ear lobe with began painfully pulling me in the direction of the changing table. Every second or so she would use her other hand to smack my bottom, causing me even more pain. Once we arrived at the changing table, several hands extended from the ceiling and began undressing me. I was in pure ecstasy during all of this. This was exactly how I wanted to be treated! For the next hour, I would be nothing more than a naughty baby who was in need of some serious discipline. During this mode, even one slight transgression of the rules would be met with punishment. I had broken at least 3 rules already. The hands began getting to work undressing me. There were four hands dedicated to restraining me at my wrists and ankles, while another four worked on undressing me. If Nannybot detected any form of resistance from me, I would receive several swats to my backside. In no time at all, I was completely naked. "Let's get the baby's bottom nice and spanked, then we can get her diapered." Nannybot said to me as the hands hoisted me up onto the changing table. As soon as I was in place, the metal clamps on the table locked shut. They tightly encased my wrists, neck, and stomach, preventing me from moving at all. A very thick diaper had already been positioned for me before I was laid down. The soft, cool padding felt nice against my slightly burning bottom. If my butt was already burning, it was probably going to be on fire after the spanking I was just promised. The hands that were still holding my ankles lifted them up into the air, allowing Nannybot to have easy access to my nethers. From the corner of my eye I could see an arm descending. In its hand was a long, wooden paddle. Seeing this caused me to squirm under my restraints. I may have been aroused, but I knew that this was going to hurt. A lot. "That's right baby, you're getting the paddle." Nannybot said, noticing my squirming. "Please don't paddle me, Nanny! I promise I'll be a good girl!" I begged, loving every second of this. Another set of hands quickly descended in front of my face. Before I even had time to think something large and rubbed was shoved into my mouth. The straps attached to it were pulled behind my head and secured just as quickly after. It didn't take me long to realize that this was one of the many pacifier gags I had purchased. "Silence, baby. Good girls accept their punishments." Nannybot answered back. This pacifier was quite large. There was no way that I would be able to form a coherent sentence with it strapped firmly in my mouth. It's not as if begging would do anything to stop what's about to happen anyways. Soon my naughty little butt cheeks will be very toasty. Anticipation filled my already nervous and excited mind. I didn't have to wait long before I felt the first swat slam down on my helpless, exposed bottom. Pain instantly shot through my body and I let out a surprised moan into the giant pacifier. I was already beginning to get a bit wet before, but after the first spank landed I was a lot more than 'a bit'. The next swat came not too long after the first. After that, the third, and so on. Each one elicited a small moan from me that was muffled by the pacifier gag. The pain kept getting worse with every one as well. I instinctively tried to jerk away after each one, but the changing tables binders and the arms made sure I sure that I couldn't move an inch. The pain kept getting worse with each swat. My butt was on fire in no time and tears were starting to form in my eyes. This did nothing to dissuade the merciless robot though. The large paddle continued to rhythmically rain down on my poor bottom. Not soon after the tears started, I was bawling. I have no idea how many swats of the paddle I endured before the spanking was finally over. I also had no clue how long the spanking lasted, meaning there was no way for me to tell how far into my hour of punishment I was. "There, there baby. Your spanking is over." The robot cooed in a loving voice while wiping the tears from my eyes. "Your punishment however, is not. Let's get you nice and protected and then we can continue." I whimpered into my gag at the thought of another punishment so soon. This was exactly what I asked for though, and deep down I was loving it. My ass may have been on fire with some of the worst pain I've ever experienced, but my naughty cunt was sopping wet. I would be rubbing myself crazy right now if I could. After my face was cleaned up the Nannybot went back around and got to work on diapering me. The first thing I felt (other than my red hot ass) was a cold, wet wipe being dragged between my cheeks. Not long after I felt another one wiping down my soaked, excited slit. "It would seem that Baby Jessy enjoyed her spanking. It's a good thing she has plenty more punishment left." Nannybot stated, much to my embarrassment. The sensation of the wipe dragging across my vagina caused me to buck my hips into it without thinking about. I was quickly stopped from making another attempt by the robot delivering two quick smacks to my already sore bottom. I made sure to hold very still after that and not let myself succumb to my lust. After another wiping, my privates must have been deemed as clean. Nannybot next started applying baby powder all over my diaper area. She was very thorough in making sure that no spot was left un-powdered. Finally, she brought the thick diaper up over my crotch and began taping it together. I was now fully diapered and a bit fearful for what else was in store for me. I didn't have to wait long to find out. An arm popped out of the ceiling holding something long and black that I couldn't identify. Once it began putting the item around my neck I recognized it to be a collar. It took the robotic hand no time at all of secure the collar on me. After securing the collar, several more hands shot out from the ceiling and began grabbing me. The changing tables restraints were released as they took hold of me. They lifted me up into the air and brought me to the ground, forcing me onto my hands and knees in front of the Nannybot. Once I was positioned, she bent down and attached a leash to my collar. "Let's go baby. You have an appointment in your dungeon." The robot said, tugging on the leash. I obediently followed her, crawling on my hands and knees. It took a little bit of time for me to crawl all the way to the dungeon door like this. Once inside, I was unsure where I was being led to. There was a very large variety of furniture in here and no way for me to know what we will be using. Crawling caused my butt to rub up against my snuggly taped diaper. This caused me to feel a stinging pain with every movement. Slowing down or stopping would cause one of the hands to start spanking my padded butt until I returned to the enforced speed. With a diaper this thick I shouldn't have even been able to feel it, but it was still quite unpleasant on my recently paddled bottom. After over a minute of crawling I was finally led to the site where my next punishment would take place; the spanking bench. Once I had crawled close enough the arms lifted me up into the air, forced me conform to a position suitable for the bench, and planted me down on it. Straps were quickly put into place after I was sat down that would prevent me from going anywhere. Next, the leash around my neck was replaced with a thick, solid metal rod that attached my collar to the floor. With this in place it was basically impossible to move my neck. I had no idea what was coming to me at this point. I had already been thoroughly paddled mere minutes ago, so I assume it wouldn't be another spanking. All I could do was wait in anticipation and stare at the wall a few feet in front of me. I could hear the sounds of stuff being moved around behind me, but with this collar I had to no way of turning to look. A few more moments passed before something blindfolded me. After my sight was taken away my pacifier was too. I wasn't left ungagged for long though, as it was quickly replaced with an O-ring gag that forced my mouth wide open. At the same time as my gag was being swapped out I felt a pressure on the back of my diaper. It didn't last long though and I couldn't feel anything different afterwards. "It is time for your timeout, baby. You sit here and think about what you did while nanny prepares lunch." The Nannybot said before exiting the room. "This is it?" I thought, sure that something had gone wrong. There was no way to was all that was going to happen to me. It was after this thought that I started to hear a mechanical whirring. A moment later I felt something press up against the back of my diaper. It didn't meet an resistance like it should have though, and it keep moving until I felt it brush up against my butt cheeks. I yelped and tried jumping away, but the leather restraints prevented me from getting out of its path. The objects kept pushing forward and eventually came far enough to penetrate me. Thankfully the object was well lubricated and was able to easily slide in without any resistance, which is good because it was quite thick. It was then that I noticed that it had a phallic shape, confirming my suspicions that it was a large dildo. The dildo kept shoving itself inside until it was at least 6 inches deep. I was beginning to pant as I tried to cope with the sudden invasion. I never really did much with my ass romantically, so the feeling of the thick object was very foreign to me. I grew more concerned when I began to feel a similar feeling again, only this time lower on my diaper. Soon another dildo, identical in size and shape to the first, began to penetrate my helpless vagina. It shoved deeper and deeper until I had absorbed the entire thing. I was breathing very heavily now. Being double penetrated like this was brand new feeling to me. I felt stuffed to the brim in both of my holes and could do nothing about it. The feeling of the anal dildo didn't do much except make me more uncomfortable. The dildo penetrating my vagina was making me even hornier though. I was trying to contort my body in an attempt to get more please from the dildos when I heard the whirring sound in front of me. I instantly grew concerned, knowing what was about to happen. It wasn't long before I felt another, identical dildo begin to make its way into my unguarded mouth. I tried to resist it with my tongue, but it was futile. The dildo slowly pressed farther and farther back until I could feel the base at my lips. I had a bit of experience giving blow jobs in the past, but never to anything this thick. Thankfully it wasn't far enough inside to make me gag, but it was extremely close. I thought that this would be it. That I would sit here, fully penetrated by the three dildos until my timeout was over. In punishment mode though, that would be too merciful. After all of the dildos were in position they waited a moment before beginning to slide out of me. They would keep leaving until they exited and their tip was at my entrance, before turning around and going back inside. I moaned into the large dildo occupying my mouth as they all slid in and out. This action was causing me a large amount of two kinds of pleasure. The first kind was the physical, being caused my the dildo that was penetrating my already exited vagina. The other was the mental, caused by the humiliation of this all. Here I was, strapped to a table wearing only an over-sized baby diaper and dog collar, helplessly getting fucked in every hole by a machine. The dildos eventually began changing speeds and rhythms. It wasn't long before they were all entering and exiting at different times and speeds. Trying to keep up with the sensation and pleasure of this was nearly impossible. As they began to speed up I began building closer and closer to an orgasm. It wasn't longer before I exploded with the most intense orgasm I have ever had. The sexual fluid shot out of my body, being absorbed by the thick diaper strapped to my waist. Something else began to happen at the same time though. The dildos behind me must have sensed my orgasm, as they fully inserted themselves inside me and stopped moving. After stopping they began squirting some warm, thick fluid inside of my back two holes. I assumed that this was meant to be some sort of fake semen, but I had no way of knowing. Once they finished squirting they got back to work violating me. The dildo in my mouth never stopped this entire time. It kept rapidly pumping in and out of my mouth. The only time I had to recover was while I was being ejaculated inside by the machine. The pleasure didn't stop coming and before I knew it I was having another orgasm. The two back dildos once again stopped to begin injecting me with the sperm substitute. Their rapid fucking afterwards caused it to get all over both my holes and leak out into my diaper. After three orgasms I was exhausted and almost in a trance. This was an insane amount of pleasure that I never thought I was capable of achieving. In my mind I was nothing more than a naughty diaper slut. I was meant to be used, abused, and humiliated by anyone or anything. This was my punishment for stepping out of line and forgetting that. I was snapped out of my trance by the sound of a door opening somewhere in the room. The mechanical sound of the Nannybot moving came closer and closer to me before finally stopping to my side. "Is baby enjoying her timeout?" It asked me. I did my best to nod my head. I was quite enjoying my timeout. "Well we can't be having that. It's not a punishment if you're enjoying it." It said, scarring me and making me regret my answer. Suddenly the dildos began rapidly picking up speed. It began to get painful as they quickly entered and exited my holes. The speed and intensity kept increasing until it was more painful than pleasureful. They were now beginning to pump the semen like fluid inside me constantly every time they hit the deepest point of my holes. "I have babies lunch right here. After she finishes she can be done with timeout." Nannybot said, patting my head. I had no idea how I would be able to eat with this dildo rapidly face fucking me. I got my answer soon enough though, when the dildo in my mouth slowed to a stop and began pumping out a nasty goop. It was pretty evident that this was the baby food I had purchased before moving in. The goop slowly, but consistently pushed itself out of the fake penis and into my mouth. I was forced to swallow if I didn't want to start choking on it. Despite buying a bunch of it, I had actually never tried any baby food before this and now I was glad that I didn't. It tasted terrible! I had no choice but to eat it all. The dildos in the back continued rapidly assaulting and filling my holes while I did my best to keep up with swallowing the disgusting goop. Sometime during my feeding I was painfully brought to another orgasm. This one wasn't nearly as intense as the others, which was good because the dildos didn't hesitate at all afterwards like they would before. An unknown amount of time later I had apparently finished all of the baby food, as it finally stopped being pumped out of the dildo. I thought that would be it, but afterwards it started pushing out some liquid. After swallowing it I realized that it was apple juice. My stomach was already feeling full before, but now the juice was making it even worse. It was way nicer tasting than the baby food and helped to get rid of the lingering taste though, which was nice. It kept pumping and pumping before eventually being replaced by water. The water was very welcome to me. I was incredibly sweaty from all that I've endured so far. "Make one more cummy and you can be done baby." Nannybot said to me, patting my head again. At that moment the dildo in my mouth stopped leaking water and got back to work face fucking me. I focused hard on trying to enjoy whatever pleasure I could get out the three dildos. My vigor had been somewhat restored knowing that I was almost done and the end was in sight. I tried to concentrate on the small amount of pleasure I was receiving from the dildo roughly violating my vagina. It was hard, but there was some that could be felt through the pain. I also tried to focus my mind on thinking about all of the humiliation I've endured so far. "I'm nothing more than a perverted, diaper loving slut." I thought to myself. "I've been spanked, diapered, and roughly fucked for god knows how long now and I'm enjoying every second of it. I deserve this treatment and nothing more. I'm just a stupid slut who loves diapers." Finally I was able to muster up one last orgasm. As I did, the dildos slowed to a stop and began shooting out a large quantity of the semen substitute. Even the dildo in my mouth shot some out, filling it up with the salty substance. "Swallow it all, baby." Nannybot instructed. I did as commanded and felt the salty, thick liquid slide down my throat. After I swallowed, the dildos began retracting out of me, finally allowing me a moment of rest. They left a trail of the semen like substance as they went, which continued to leak out into my diaper. "Such a good girl. Are you ready to lay down for your nap?" Nannybot asked me while petting my head and undoing the gag that was forcing my mouth open. "Yes, Nanny." I answered. All-in-all, I was exhausted. Nothing sounded better at the moment then a nap. My mouth was incredibly sore from being forced open for so long. It wasn't the only thing that was sore though. Both of my other holes were aching from the rough fucking they just received. My butt hole in particular ached the worst. The pain covering my ass from the spanking earlier was still prevalent as well. The hands began undoing to restraints that bound me to the bench. Once I was free, Nannybot came over and peeled my sweaty body off of the leather. She popped a normal, if not large, pacifier into my mouth and picked me up. I didn't reject or fight the pacifier. I just happily sucked on it like any baby would. I was carried back to the nursery like a baby. I snuggled myself into the robots soft, fake breasts, enjoying the skinship I was receiving from my previous tormentor. Nannybot had one of her hands pressed up against my diapered bottom, forcing me to realize just how much of the fake cum was pumped into me. It was a bit gross feeling, but I was too tired to really care. Once we got to the nursery I was deposited back onto the changing table. This time though, I wasn't restrained at all. I didn't even have the energy left to fight a diaper change if I wanted to. I was more then happy to get out of this yucky, cum filled diaper. The tapes were undone and soon my privates were exposed to the cold air of the nursery. Nannybot made quick work wiping me clean and getting me put into a new, fresh diaper. After I was once again secured in a diaper I was lifted up off of the table. A set of hands brought over a pink and white snap-crotch onesie that I quickly found myself wearing. Nannybot took me back from the hands and carried me over to the giant crib. She placed me down inside and tucked me in before raising the bars of the crib up. "You've had a long morning baby. Rest up and we can play some more later." She said, departing the nursery and turning off the lights. I was now alone and finally able to rest. This crib was massive. The bars raised well over 6 feet above the mattress, making it impossible for me to escape. It's not like I could even attempt it at the moment though. I was much too tired for that. Instead, I happily sucked on my pacifier and tried my hardest to fall asleep.

Hi guys, it’s my first story that I’m actually putting down on paper, digital or otherwise, not just in my head. I’m not really looking to make this a career or anything, so just ignore typos or errors and enjoy (hopefully) the story. I’ll try to update frequently. This is the story of an eighteen-year old girl moving into a dorm for the first time to find that it doesn’t offer quite the kind of independence she imagined… Suspension of disbelief required, of course. Part 1: Clara stared up at the glow-in-the-dark stars she had placed with her step-father so carefully only four weeks ago. Could it really have been just one month? It felt like that time wasn’t real, but there they were, perfectly lined up taunting her with their reality. Vega, Hercules, Draco, Ursa Major. She thought she might gaze up at these from her bed, sheets draped lazily across her naked body while she lay in the arms of a lover, having just traced the constellations across one another with their tongues. She definitely hadn’t pictured looking at them from this vantage point, she thought, as she heard the final tape being peeled and stuck onto a diaper, then felt the pat to the front that sent up a puff of sweet scented baby powder, tickling her nose. Then fingers ran along the leak guards, checking for gaps in near the thighs of the diaper. Her diaper. She was laying on her back on a changing table in her carefully arraigned dorm room. Only it didn’t feel like a dorm room, it felt like a nursery that a young nesting mom might have crafted, only for a baby much larger than the usual. “There we go, All clean, now let’s get your jammies on…”. Clara was jolted from her reverie by the chipper voice of Stacy, her night nanny. Or she might as well have been her nanny, as she snapped the crotch and thighs of her sleeper closed, one muted “pop” at a time. “All cozy! Okay, up we go, we need to get you down and into bed, it’s past someone’s sleepy-time, isn’t it? I’m afraid we won’t have time to give you your bottle in the rocker today, you’ll just have to take it in your crib.” Clara scowled at the woman but said nothing, giving only the smallest of nods. She could feel the tension in her jaw, and suckled unconsciously on the silicone nipple in her mouth, feeling the mouth guard of a purple pacifier bouncing slightly against her lips, just grazing her nose every so often as she played her tongue against it. She hated to admit that it really did soothe her at this point. At least it helped with the tension headaches she had from keeping her mouth shut to avoid a time-out or spanking or mouth soaping. “Oh honey, don’t be grumpy, I’ll make sure to get you ready early tomorrow so we have time for a bottle AND a story, how does that sound?” Bad. It sounded bad. But Clara only grunted quietly behind her paci and hoped that she wouldn’t be asked to volunteer any more than that. She rarely was. “Okay, climb on up into your crib and I’ll go get your cozy sleepy sack, sweetie”. Clara rolled her eyes while she scuffed her footie-clad feet across the tile and onto the soft area rug, waddling a bit from the bulk between her legs, then clambering up into her bed. It really was a bit of an effort to pull herself up, it being raised up off the ground. Plenty of dorm beds were raised off the ground for extra storage space, but Clara was pretty sure that storage wasn’t generally baskets stuffed full of diapers and baby wipes. She was also pretty sure, at least from the movies, that those beds didn’t also have rails on each side, one slid down to give her access at the moment, and Stacy her own access a moment later. “Okay, arms up! And then down! Alright sweetie, lay back for Stacy!” Oh how Clara hated that third person nonsense. Why she seemed to elicit that from these women now, she couldn’t understand, she thought futilely as she lifted up her diaper-clad bottom as Stacy’s hands patted and prompted, placing it back down on the muslin, only to be rolled over onto her tummy as the sack was zipped up her back, leaving her arms free but her legs encased in a sort of pillow case. How did this happen to her, she thought for the millionth time, as Stacy patted her diapered bottom then rolled her back over onto her back, retreating for a moment then re-emerging with a baby bottle filled with water. How the f*ck had this happened to her?

Chapter One: Hannah Castle set down the chalk and turned from the blackboard. Re-tucking her white blouse into her green and blue tartan skirt she addressed the students in her class, “These are the things I want you to pay particular attention to on the field trip today. By the time we get back I expect everyone to be able to explain, in detail, two of these events. Essays will be due at the start of class tomorrow.” “You can’t be serious.” A girl in the back of the room griped. Having been walked all over by her students last year, in part because she wanted to be the ‘cool teacher’ and partly due the fact she is less than a decade older than the kids in her class, Hannah was determined to set a strong tone that she was in charge this year. “That’s detention Sierra.” “What?!?!” Sierra yelped. “I will not tolerate back talk or speaking out of turn in my classroom.” The teacher brushed a loose strand of auburn hair from her face. “I know you’re in high school now, but I expect all of you to be on your best behavior today at the museum. The bus should be here by now, so why don’t we all head out?” Forty-five minutes later Ms. Castle’s freshman class arrived at the Historical Museum for the day’s adventure. Having previously been paired into groups, the kids were allowed to wander about at their leisure to peruse the exhibits. Their teacher roamed about on her own keeping an eye on all the goings on pleased the earlier detention she had given had apparently done the trick. Lingering at an exhibit depicting Henry Ford, Hannah allowed her mind to drift a bit to her plans for the upcoming weekend. Hit the gym on the way home, swing home for a shower then off to Ryan’s house for dinner. More than likely she’d end up spending the night, which means a round two in the morning and lazing in bed until lunch. Of course, she did eventually have to get out of bed, Saturday afternoon she had yoga and a freelance art class. Painting wasn’t her forte, but it was fun swirling the colors on the canvas. Stumbling into someone she was bumped out of her reverie, “Sorry.” “And why aren’t you with the rest of the girls?” A woman in her 50’s with graying hair and thick horn-rimmed glasses admonished. With a furrowed brow, “Are you with the museum?” “You know full well who I am, young lady.” The woman placed her hands on her hips and glared. “Now march your butt back to the rest of the class.” “I don’t know who you think I am, but you’ve got the wrong person.” Seeing that the argument had drawn the attention of some of her students she pointed them out. “I’m a teacher, too. These are my students. Now I’d appreciate it if you kindly went on your way.” The older woman turned to the kids, “She isn’t your instructor, is she?” In unison, Sierra and her friends responded, “No. Never seen her before.” Stunned, Hannah was speechless as the woman grabbed her wrist and started to pull her away, “As I thought. Ten swats for running off and ten more for lying when we get back to school. And you’d best stop resisting or I’ll spank you right here.” “No! You can’t do this!” Ms. Castle pleaded. “I’m really their teacher, I can prove it! My purse, it’s on the bus!” The matronly woman delivered a hard smack to the teacher’s rear end. “I said march, young lady! You’re earning extra swats every second you delay.” “Those are my students, they’re lying!” Hands on her hips, “Not likely, it’s near impossible to get a group of kids to agree on anything let alone to all lie in concert with each other unprompted.” “Fuck you!” Hannah screamed spinning away from the other woman’s grasp and bee-lining towards the nearest exit with an obligatory angry glare at Sierra on the way by. Tasting free air, she paused for a second to locate the school bus. Halfway there, her run to freedom was thwarted by a wretched pothole allowing the overweight security guard to pin her to the ground. “Stop struggling,” he wheezed proving his 300 plus pounds weren’t just for show, he truly was out of shape. “Ms. Givens is getting the rest of the girls on the bus then she’ll be over to collect you.” “Ms. Givens is a stupid bitch who doesn’t listen.” The teacher attempted to squirm loose. “Just let me get my purse from the bus and I can prove I am who I say I am.” “I heard that,” the older woman scowled. “Frank, drag her over to the others if you have to, we’ll do roll call and then we’ll know exactly who this mouthy child is.” Figuring the ordeal would soon be coming to an end when they discovered they had an extra ‘student’, Hannah begrudgingly tolerated the walk of shame with most of her freshman ogling from the entryway of the museum. To her horror, two full buses of girls wearing the same outfit she had selected that morning greeted her at the destination. One by one names were read off a list alphabetically until every other girl there had been accounted for, getting ready to launch into a tirade, Hannah was cut short as one last name was read, a Hannah Ziegler. “I take you’re Hannah then?” Ms. Givens looked down over the top of her glasses. “I’ll be sure to remember that name from now on.” “I’m not! I mean my name is Hannah, but Castle not Ziegler or whatever.” “That’s enough lies out of you, bend over and touch your toes!” A blank expression on her face Hannah stared at the older woman who was not impressed by her lack of movement and appealed for help from the security guard. “Frank if you’d assist please.” A gruff hand gripped the back of the young teacher’s neck forcing her to bend at the waist. With her head held down by her knees she felt the back of her skirt being lifted to expose her lacy red panties to the world. “Stop! Please! You can’t do this! I’m an adult for god’s sake!” “Taking the lord’s name in vain and not wearing regulation underwear puts you up to 150 smacks.” Ms. Givens informed all those around. “Be sure to count them out.” In quick succession five swats landed on Hannah’s exposed backside. “Ow! Stop it!” “That isn’t counting,” three more spanks rained down. Another blow landed and the young teacher squeaked. “Nine. You happy you crazy bitch?” “That bumps the total to 160 and counting begins at one young lady.” Five more smacks connected with Hannah’s reddening behind. “One, two, three, four, five…” Tears running from her eyes and snot pouring from her nose she at last counted the requisite 160 and was summarily deposited in a vacant seat on the bus. Lurching forward the bus rolled onto the road and Hannah managed to compose herself enough to start working on a plan of escape when they got to wherever they were going. ~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Two: Watching her teacher’s ass turn the same color as her exposed panties made Sierra’s side hurt from laughing so hard; it may have been cruel but when an opportunity like this comes along you have to take advantage. Out of the corner of her eye she spied a girl in the same uniform the group of girls slip out of the museum and slowly being walking the opposite direct, obviously someone else was taking advantage of the situation as well. Once Ms. Castle had been whisked away and the students filed back to their own bus, Sierra nonchalantly retrieved her teacher’s disregarded purse and began digging through in search of her cell phone. “Where’s Ms. Castle?” the bus driver inquired. Popping her head up before anyone else could speak Sierra answered, “She wasn’t feeling well. After she made sure we were all getting on the bus she called an Uber home.” “Whatever.” The bored school employee closed the door to his yellow behemoth and began the trek home. Holding the cell at an angle, the freshman girl was able to see the swipe pattern on her teacher’s phone, replicated it and was free to scroll through the contacts. One named <3Ryan<3 jumped out as a logical place to start. Firing off a series of texts pretending Ms. Castle’s aunt had died and that she would be out of town for a few days ensured he wouldn’t go looking for her too early. The next thing she did was dial the ‘call in’ number and was greeted by a series of prompts, name, date off work and date of return. Filling in the appropriate information with off starting tomorrow and not returning until Monday would buy Thursday, Friday and the weekend off the school’s radar. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ A nudge from the girl next to her jolted Hannah awake. Realizing she must have cried herself to sleep she peered out the window to get her bearings and was greeted by a wrought iron gate with the words ‘St. Anne’s Reformatory School for Girls’. She’d heard of it before, generally regarded as a disciplinarian school for kids who had been, for one reason or another, removed from their old schools in favor of a stricter daily regimen. The students all lived on campus during the year and the matrons, as evidenced by her earlier humiliation, had authority granted to them by the parents to use whatever corrective means was deemed necessary. Getting out would be an issue, especially now that she was more than forty miles from home with no access to money, a phone or her identification. Hannah was hardly surprised that security was waiting to escort her to class when it came time to exit the bus. The odds of overpowering the two men and running off to freedom seemed non-existent at best so she played along for the time being. As luck would have it, the time being didn’t take as long as she expected, a twinge in her bladder gave her an idea, raising her hand she waited to be called on before asking, “Miss, may I please be excused to the restroom?” “Can you hold it until the end of lesson?” Was the matron’s reply? “Sorry Miss, I don’t believe so.” Hannah played the good girl role to the max hoping it would help. Picking up a 2”x4”x6” block of wood with ‘Hall Pass’ burned on the surface she handed it to the out of place teacher, “Hurry back.” Taking care of the business that had inspired her breakout attempt, she poked her head out of the bathroom. Hallway clear, she stealthily tiptoed towards the nearest door, checking it and finding it unlocked she gave to handle a push. Alarms blared out, students flooded the halls and Hannah was busted. In short order she found herself forcibly bent over and spanked by the headmistress for the second time that day. “Honestly, child, I don’t know what has gotten into you. We haven’t finished the first week of classes and already you’ve had to be disciplined how many times?” Ms. Givens sighed. “Mind explaining what it is you were thinking?” “I’m 23, not a child and I don’t belong here!” Hannah fidgeted in her seat across the desk from her tormentor. “Just let me call me school, we can straighten all this out.” “Very well, if it gets you to shut up, I’ll play along with your little game.” The older woman picked up the phone, finger hovering over the buttons, “The number?” The well spanked teacher recited a number from memory, Ms. Givens dialed and put the call on speaker. After three rings someone answered, “DeWitt Public Schools, how can I help you?” “Can you confirm if a Hannah Castle works there?” the headmistress inquired. “One moment, I’ll transfer you.” The phone rang twice, “Ms. Castle’s room.” “Are you Hannah Castle?” Ms. Givens asked. Hannah burst out, “No, she’s one of the students from earlier.” “I am. Who’s asking?” Sierra’s voice queried over the speakerphone. “She’s lying!” the 23-year-old teacher pleaded. “Hush, you’ve earned yet another spanking little girl.” The older woman pressed the button to hang up and stared over the rim of her glasses, “Do I need to get Frank again or are you going to take your punishment without a fuss?” Having learned previously resistance was futile, Hannah stood up, bent over and counted out the twenty swats to her already sore bottom. Prior to being released back to class a warning was delivered that if she tried running away again alternative measures would have to be employed to safeguard against that possibility. Sulking, Hannah hung her head and allowed herself to be returned to her classroom, she’d have to wait until tonight when everyone was asleep to make another attempt. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Three: Darkness crept over St. Anne’s Reformatory School for Girls and Hannah sat biding her time. Having changed into the girls clothes she was supposed to be for before lights out call at 9:00pm, she figured all she had to do was let everyone fall asleep and she could slip out unnoticed. When the digital clock next to the bed clicked over to a new day it was time to make her move. Watching for the last three hours and provided the information she needed to make her grand exit; the guard that roamed the halls had just gone by and wasn’t due for another 30 minutes. As quiet as possible she slipped out the door to her room and immediately darted two doors down the hall to the roof access. From there she had a view of the entire property, eight-foot-high brick walls encircled the school leaving just the wrought iron gate at the entrance as the sole means of egress. Using the fire escape she found herself crouched behind some shrubs plotting a course to avoid as much of the ambient light as possible to the gate. Tree to tree she darted until at last she was mere inches from freedom, a push on the old iron bars, a groan of disagreement in response and she was off the property. “Stop right there!” A voice boomed behind her. Taking off in a sprint along the school’s driveway, Hannah knew her future depended on out running whoever was behind her. If this guard was as out of shape as the one from earlier, she’d be good to go; fate, however, was not on her side. Tackled to the ground a mere sixty meters from where she started, the 23-year-old burst into tears. “You don’t understand, you have to let me go. I don’t belong here.” “Sorry kid,” the guard helped her to her feet. “Not my problem, just doing my job.” Ms. Givens had proven to be unforgiving during the best of times, having roused her from bed in the middle of the night made her downright vicious. After fifty smacks to Hannah’s posterior, she launched into a speech about responsibility and consequences. In short, the 23-year-old would not be trusted on her own. Since the school didn’t have the resources to follow her around all day, her teacher would collect her from her room each morning and Hannah would not be allowed to leave the classroom for any reason during the day. A close eye would be kept on her in the cafeteria and post dinner she was to be locked in her room until the following morning. This would prevent her from access to the communal restrooms, so a potty chair was to be brought in for her to use. Exhausted from the day’s events, the out of place teacher fell into a fitful sleep. The following morning a matron roused her, made her dress in the other Hannah’s clothes and walked her to class where a plate of pancakes was waiting at her desk. Finishing them off as the students who belonged there began filing in, she raised her hand, “Miss, I need to use the restroom please.” “You know you are not permitted to leave. If you really have to go, your potty chair is in the back of the classroom.” The matron advised drawing a chorus of snickers from the other girls. “You can’t be serious!” Hannah was flabbergasted. “Don’t I get any privacy?” “You gave up your privacy when you tried running away three times in one day.” The older woman was unmoved. “Now you can use the potty chair whenever you need or try holding it until lunch in four and a half hours.” Eying the red and yellow plastic chair, the 23-year-old elected to hold it as long as she could. The tardy bell rang, lessons began, and the clock ticked agonizingly slow under Hannah’s constant gaze. Morning devotional was first on the agenda with the matron droning on about sin and redemption; this in turn giving way to the students taking turns reading aloud from Critical Terms for Religious Studies. Devout was not a term Hannah would use to describe herself, though she did believe there must be some kind of higher power out there in the universe. Squirming in her seat she tried to tune out both the monotone reciting of printed words and the growing pressure in her bladder. She was more successful with one than the other and after a scant thirty minutes her hand was waiving once again. “Miss, please, I really need to go to the bathroom.” “Ms. Ziegler, you know what your options are.” The matron dismissed her. “Now are you going to stop disrupting class or does your backside need a reminder on how to behave?” “No, ma’am.” Hannah sighed gazing back at the potty chair. She was going to have to figure out how to escape soon or the plastic throne was going to be her only option and she really didn’t want to have to humiliate herself in that fashion. A glance at the clock, three hours fifty minutes until lunch. How had she fallen so far, so fast? When it came time for her turn reading aloud the out of place teacher stumbled over a handful of words; the increasing pressure was becoming a major disruption to her normally higher cognitive function. Two and half more rotations of the larger hand around the circumference of the wall mounted timepiece brought it down to two hours and thirty-six minutes until relief. Squirming in her chair a squirt of pee soaked into Hannah’s ridiculous white granny panties. Panicked, the 23-year-old crossed her legs to stave of the inevitable for as long as possible. Deep down she knew she had waited too long to make her decision, even if she wanted to, she wasn’t going to make it to the red and yellow receptacle. For the first time in as long as she could remember, she was going to wet her pants. Another quick spurt, the dam broke, and as a torrent flowed out of her, she idly wondered what the punishment for this would be. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Four “Ms. Ziegler! I can clearly see why your parents thought it was a good idea to send you to our school. Clearly, you are in need of some serious behavior correction.” The matron exclaimed upon seeing the growing puddle on her floor. Directing her attention to another student, “Lindsey, would you be so kind as to run and fetch a mop?” Wanting to defend herself, but unsure how, Hannah writhed in her seat, mouth opening and closing but no words coming out. After a long silence, she was at last able to gasp out, “It’s not my fault. I didn’t do it on purpose.” “Young lady, it most certainly is your fault. You knew you had to use the restroom; at best you were unwilling to go from embarrassment, at worst you deliberately peed your pants trying to ditch class in yet another feeble escape attempt. Either way, the result is all over my floor, and you won’t be going anywhere until lunch when I can escort you to the nurse to get cleaned up.” The older woman lectured. In short order Lindsey returned, Hannah set about swabbing up the puddle on the floor while the rest of the class resumed their reading. Not wanting to make her predicament any worse than it already was, the 23-year-old begrudgingly took her seat when she finished her task. Two and a half long hours later, wherein the dampness between her legs cooled and itched, the lunch bell rang. Being led to the nurse’s office a chorus of laughter followed Hannah down the hall. Wanting nothing more than to yell at everyone to be quiet, to leave her alone and that she didn’t belong here, she bit her tongue. Who would believe that she really was 23 after witnessing her wet walk of shame? For her part the nurse, a woman barely older than herself, was very professional allowing the out of place teacher to strip the lower half of her body and wash off in the private bathroom. Emerging with a small towel wrapped around herself for modesty Hannah found that the nurse had disappeared along with her soiled clothes. This is a trap kept floating through her mind as she took advantage of being alone and ransacked the nurse’s office. Trying the desk phone first, she managed to get an outside line and dialed Ryan’s number, when he didn’t answer she left a message to come rescue her and provided as much information about her predicament as she could in the short time allotted. Next, she opened all the drawers and finding nothing of value, before quickly dashing back into the bathroom when she heard the door start to creak open. “I’ve brought you a fresh pair of clothes,” the nurse announced. Opening the door and taking the skirt, sock and panties, Hannah was once again dressed the part of schoolgirl. A quick mumbled ‘thank you’ to the nurse and the pair were on the way to the office of the headmistress. She was far less cordial than the nurse had been, delivering one hundred blows to the 23-year-olds already blistered backside then ordering the younger girl to have a seat. “Well, what do you have to say for yourself this time?” Ms. Givens inquired. Trying to find a comfortable way to position herself in the hardwood chair, Hannah choked back tears to answer, “It wasn’t my fault, having to use a stupid potty chair would be embarrassing so I was trying to hold it until lunch.” “More embarrassing than wetting your pants at your age? Honestly, I don’t know what we’re going to do with you. Never in my 27 years working here have I come across someone so hellbent on self-destruction.” Crimson cheeked the 23-year-old hung her head, “It won’t happen again, ma’am. I’ll use the potty chair from now on.” “You had better. Anymore ‘accidents’ and we’ll have to resort to more drastic measures.” The headmistress stood, took Hannah by the arm and returned her to class bypassing the lunchroom in the process. Twenty minutes of sitting in her seat with naught to do but watch her teacher eat a sandwich while she was apparently meant to go hungry did not improve her already foul mood. Wanting nothing more than to stand up and demand something to eat, Hannah debated whether it was worth it or not to anger the matron further, in the end the pain burning in her backside kept her firmly planted in her seat. By the time the rest of the students started to trickle in the classroom, her belly was grumbling in protest to that decision. Biology, or more specifically, the respiratory system was to be the topic for the afternoon lecture. Still able to remember about alveoli and plural membranes from an anatomy elective she took her senior year of college, the 23-year-old tried to focus on when Ryan would get her message and what he would do to rescue her. A sharp slap of a ruler on her desk broke the reverie, “Ms. Ziegler, you’ve been holding your stomach for the last hour. Why don’t you go use your potty, so we don’t have an even bigger disaster than this morning?” “I don’t need to go, Miss.” Hannah was relieved she wasn’t in trouble for her lack of attention. “I’m hungry is all, I wasn’t allowed lunch.” Non-plussed, the matron, hands on her hips glared down, “All the same, I think everyone in here would feel better if you gave it an honest effort. Who knows, you may even feel well enough when you’re done to listen to the lesson.” Having promised the headmistress to use childish receptacle, the 23-year-old slowly stood, keeping her gaze firmly on the tile floor as she ambled passed the other students. Discretely lowering her panties, she took her perch upon the plastic throne, adjusted her skirt to cover herself as best she could and buried her face in her hands. It seemed rather silly to have to prove she was a ‘big girl’ at her age, but hopefully when she successfully demonstrated she really didn’t have to go, the matron would relax on monitoring her bodily functions. ~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Five Checking his phone, Ryan saw that he had a voicemail from an unknown number and punched in his pin to give it a listen. It sounded like Hannah’s voice, but for some reason she was whispering, and he couldn’t quite make out what she was saying. Deciding to try her cell, he was sent to her voicemail. Instead of leaving a message he hung up and fired a quick text saying he wasn’t able to decipher her hushed rambling and that he hoped all was well with her family at the funeral. In a matter of minutes, a response came apologizing for the muted tone. Hannah had apparently stepped out of the service in need of consoling, but she was doing fine now, and she was grateful for his concern. Feeling relieved, he returned to his desk at work and began plugging numbers into the computer though something kept nagging at the back of his brain. Unable to put a finger on what exactly felt off, he tried to put it out of his mind and focus on the data entry he was being paid for. ~~~~~~ After ten minutes without tangible results, the matron allowed Hannah off the potty chair. Returning to her seat she heard snickers from her classmates and tried to ignore them. It wasn’t until she sat down that she realized they were laughing not at what had just happened, but what was about to, as someone had poured a liquid of some kind on her chair. Through no fault of her own, for the second time that day, she was sitting in a soaked skirt and panties. The question now was, raise her hand and tell the teacher someone had played a prank on her, or hope that it dried by the end of class and she didn’t notice. Hoping to be subtle, the 23-year-old slowly lifted the hem of her skirt to inspect the damage. Much to her chagrin, whoever had done this had planned ahead and used lemonade so as to give her formerly white panties a slightly yellowish hue. Deciding discretion was the way to go, she lowered her skirt and sat stoically, pretending that nothing was amiss. Of course, she wasn’t the only one who was aware of her predicament. “Miss!” The girl seated to Hannah’s right called out and raised her hand. “I think she’s had another accident.” Stomping to the out of place teacher’s desk, the matron pulled the 23-year-old out of her seat and inspected. “Now I know you’re doing this on purpose. You could have gone anytime while you were sitting on your potty chair but decided to wait and pee yourself at your desk.” “No, you don’t understand,” Hannah pleaded. “Someone must have put lemonade on my seat.” “Enough lies from you, young lady.” The redness in the matron’s face grew with the intensity of her voice. Grabbing Hannah’s ear, she started to pull her towards the classroom door, “Class, I want you to continue to read from your workbooks while I escort Ms. Ziegler to the nurse’s office.” Protests of innocence the entire way down the hallway fell on deaf ears, and deaf is what she thought she was going to become once the matron had ripped her ear off. At last they arrived at the appropriate door and her ailing ear was released from the older woman’s surprisingly strong grip. With a turn of the knob, the 23-year-old was roughly herded inside where the nurse looked up from a book she was engrossed in. Abandoning the reading material, she looked up, “Back so soon?” “She’s managed to wet herself again,” the matron responded as if Hannah wasn’t even there removing her skirt to show off the yellowed panties. Directing her question to the matron, the nurse asked, “She couldn’t make it to the potty chair in time?” “She had just returned to her seat after failing to make use of it. Deliberately peed all over herself out of spite.” “I’ll take care of her,” the nurse assured guiding the 23-year-old onto the exam table. With the matron leaving, the nurse tugged down her patient’s damp underwear and cleaned the now exposed crotch with a wet washcloth. “I swear, I didn’t wet myself!” Hannah once again tried to plead her case. “One of the other girls must have put something on my chair. Smell the panties, I bet they smell like lemonade not pee. You have to believe me!” “I will NOT be sniffing your underwear, young lady.” The nurse set down the washrag and retrieved something from a drawer beneath the table. “Now I tried to be nice to you before, but it’s my job to ensure the health and safety off everyone in this school. And since we can’t have you running around leaving puddles all over the place just because you don’t want to be here, I’m afraid I’m going to have to resort to a bit of a drastic measure. Lift your bottom for me.” Watching in horror as a large, bulky diaper was unfolded in front of her eyes the 23-year-old started to cry, “No, please, you can’t do this. I’m an adult, I don’t need diapers.” “I have no doubt you can control your bladder, that you choose to empty it at your desk instead of the restroom is the issue. The diaper is to protect other students from your bodily fluids.” Pinching Hannah’s butt, the nurse slid the padding into place when the younger girl jumped in response. “If you start behaving, you may only have to wear them for a few days. If not, well, it you’ll be in them considerably longer.” Knowing she couldn’t allow herself to be diapered without a fight, Hannah swatted the nurse’s hands away, she made an argument she thought she’d never have to make again after the age of three. “What about pullups then? That way people are protected, and I can use the bathroom when I need to.” “Sorry, kid, but you don’t get a vote.” The nurse expertly placed her body across her charge’s midsection to shield against any escape attempt or effort to stop the proceedings. Pulling the diaper up between the younger girl’s legs, it was soon fastened in place with a pair of plastic pants over top. “I’ll come get you after dinner and change you into your nighttime diaper. I’ll change you again before breakfast and at lunch and those are the only three changes you’ll get each day. Understand?” Trying to pull off the plastic pants, Hannah realized they were locked in place. With a pout she gave up for the time being, “Yes, ma’am.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Six Since she had ‘ruined’ two skirts already that day, a third was not forthcoming as Hannah was led back to class with nothing to cover her shameful new underwear. Raucous laughter greeted her, but thankfully the matron put a quick end to it and the remaining two hours of lessons passed with little else in the way of excitement. Dinner was a lonely affair as the other girls refused to sit near her, a small favor in an otherwise bad day. Managing to finish four tacos and two glasses of milk, she no longer felt like she was starving after being forced to miss the midday meal. True to her word, the nurse collected her after the meal was completed. Diaper still dry, a second was layered over top to ensure no leaks until the morning change twelve hours away. From there Hannah was locked in her room with nothing to do except try to find a way out of her crinkly prison. Searching the drawer in her room, she found a pair of rounded safety scissors and set to work on the plastic pants. Hacking, sawing and stabbing at the offending garment for over an hour produced negligible results and only served to make her feel sweaty and gross. Staring out the window of her room, the 23-year-old hoped Ryan came to save her soon. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “I wonder how long we can keep her trapped there,” Sierra beamed holding up her former teacher’s phone in front of a room full of her friends. “I mean, I’ve got her boyfriend under control for now, so he won’t be looking. Maybe we should call her new school and check on her.” “Do it!” They chanted in unison. “Okay!” Sierra dialed St. Anne’s Reformatory School for Girls and waited for an answer. “Yes, I’d like to check on my daughter Hannah.” A long pause from the person on the other end of the phone had the girls gathered around holding their breath. “I’m afraid she’s been in a bit of trouble lately. Seems she’s been wetting herself deliberately and has had to be diapered to protect the other students.” Sierra had to keep her friends from giggling too loud at the news. “Yes, she’s always been a handful, that’s one of the reasons we chose to send her there. If you think it helps, you have our permission to keep her in diapers for the rest of the year. Do you think I could speak with her for a moment?” “If you could hold for a couple minutes, I’m sure that can be arranged.” Four minutes of crappy hold music later Hannah’s voice came over the phone, “Hello?” “Well hello Ms. Castle! I hear you’ve been a naughty girl and got yourself in diapers!” Sierra absolutely sparkled. Recognizing the voice, the 23-year-old begged, “Sierra! Please, I’m sorry I gave you detention. You have to tell them the truth and get me out of here!” “I don’t know,” the freshman girl responded. “I think you toddling around in diapers is kind of cute. You’ll have to come up with a very convincing argument to get me to change my mind.” “Automatic ‘A’, no detention ever, whatever you want! I can’t stay here!” Hannah implored. Hitting the ‘End’ button, Sierra and her friends broke down into fresh fits of laughter. This was too good to pass up, and while they hadn’t planned it, they certainly weren’t going to look the proverbial gift horse in the mouth. Hoping to prolong their teacher’s agony, Sierra fired off a series of texts to <3Ryan<3 explaining that her aunt’s death had given her cause to evaluate her life and that she was breaking up with him. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Furious beyond belief after the conversation with her student, Hannah threw the phone against the wall shattering it. She was about to throw whatever she could find when Ms. Givens latched onto her arm, twisted and bent her over the desk. Several hard smack to her thighs and the 23-year-old was a mess of tears and anger. Spinning around she landed a backhand to the headmistress’s face and bolted for the door. Two security guards blocked her path from there and she was once again trapped with little hope of escape. An exceedingly long and hard spanking later, Hannah was unceremoniously dumped in her room for the night. Despite the clock reading half passed eight in the evening, she was exhausted from her day and soon fell to sleep. Waking up at a quarter to four in the morning, the former teacher desperately needed the bathroom. Pacing about and pressing a hand between her padded legs, the 23-year-old tried to stave off the inevitable as long as she could. The nurse would be around to collect her in a little more than two hours, perhaps if she could hold it that long she’d get a reprieve to use the bathroom. Time ticked agonizingly slow, the teacher-turned-student bounced around her room and a few minutes before six she lost the battle to keep her pants dry. The relief was immediate but soon turned into revolution as she was now forced to wear her urine around until someone else decided to set her free. Wriggling, she flopped back on her bed only to be awoken by the nurse several minutes later. Allowed a brief shower, then clad in a fresh diaper, it was off to breakfast and the torment that was sure to be waiting for her there. Much like the previous evening, nobody seemed to want to associate with the diapered girl. Nibbling on some fresh fruit and a muffin, the 23-year-old sat in solitude and wondered what was taking Ryan so long to rescue her. Surely by now he’d have listened to the voicemail, why hadn’t he shown up and whisked her away? It had to be Sierra. She must have sent him a text and convinced him everything was okay. As the matron came to escort her to the classroom, Hannah started to formulate a plan to speak with him directly, no more messages. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Seven Ryan received the text telling him that Hannah was leaving him when he awoke for work early Friday morning. Having been dating for a while, he seriously doubted she would end things in that manner and tried calling but was sent to voicemail. With little other choice, he got ready for another exciting day of data entry and headed into the office, the entire time preoccupied by the strange way his girlfriend had been acting recently. Informing his boss he needed the afternoon off to attend to personal matters, he slogged away at the computer terminal in front of him until 11:00am. As quickly as possible he logged out, ran to his car and dialed DeWitt Schools on his cell phone. In a matter of minutes, a man’s voice answered. Apparently, he was the substitute the school had called in due to the regular teacher’s illness. Hanging up, he knew something was terribly wrong, why would Hannah tell him she had a funeral and the school that she was sick. Scrolling through the contacts on his phone he found his wayward girlfriend’s parents’ number and hit send. They in turn informed Ryan that their daughter had not said anything about being ill, and that there was no Aunt Sally. Telling them not to worry, he would get to the bottom of this mystery, he looked up just in time to see himself speeding through a red light. ~~~~~~~~~~ Midway through the morning’s geography lesson, Hannah lost her battle to keep her pants dry and thoroughly drenched her diaper. Telling herself it was a necessary evil if she was going to put her plan to use the nurse’s phone in motion didn’t take away the disgust she felt with every squish in her seat. By the time lunch rolled around she was almost willing to accept a fresh diaper without much fuss just to be rid of the urine soaked one strapped to her waist, but that wasn’t part of the strategy. As the nurse turned to throw away the used garment, the 23-year-old concentrated really had and began to pee on the exam table. “Young lady! You stop that right now!” the nurse chastised. “I hope whatever rebellious reason you had for that was worth it because your already bruised butt is certainly going to pay the price.” Remaining silent, Hannah allowed the new diaper to be taped on and locked in place. When the nurse left the room to find a mop, locking her charge in the office as a precaution, Hannah made a beeline for the phone. The first number she tried was Ryan’s cell phone, five rings later and no answer she moved on to his office line. Still no answer. Redialing his cell, she planned on calling until he picked up, no voicemails this time. On the third attempt, a hand came over her shoulder and ended the call. “Just what do you think you’re doing?” “Um. Ah. I’m…” the out of place teacher sputtered. “Don’t even bother trying to lie.” The nurse thrust a mop in Hannah’s direction. “I can see giving you a change midday just gives you an opportunity to be naughty. Perhaps we should do away with it and keep you double diapered through the day as well as at night. I’ll just have to come to your room before breakfast and after dinner to attend to your needs; but at least that way you won’t be able to cause trouble.” “No! That isn’t fair!” the 23-year-old protested. A stern look, “What isn’t fair is having a teen girl peeing all over the place. Now let’s get you to the headmistress for your punishment so maybe you’ll have time to eat lunch today.” Not wanting a repeat of yesterday afternoon, Hannah begrudgingly submitted to her fifty spanks. Tears still streaming down her cheeks, she managed to make it to the lunchroom in time to snag a turkey sandwich, some Cheetos and a Coke. Wolfing them down in short order, the matron escorted her back to class for the start of the afternoon lesson in Family Studies. The girls were separated into groups of five and each was given a job to hold the family together, to nobody’s surprise the diapered girl was labeled the baby of her family. Playing the 1990 classic ‘Oregon Trail’, they had to work together as a unit to decide when to press ahead, how to ration food and at what pace to travel. As a history teacher, Hannah was knowledgeable in the time period and fully expected to make the journey easier on everyone by offering helpful insights. Unfortunately, the rest of the group thought the only thing the baby was good for was sucking her thumb and piddling her pampers. Having ignored her suggestions, the 23-year-old really didn’t care if they failed the assignment, it wasn’t as if she actually attended the school. Surprisingly, the group was only one of two that managed to navigate the harsh conditions. When it came time to present how they had managed the feat, the group’s leader gave credit to herself and the other three for the collaboration. The matron thanked them for their candor and asked, “What about the fifth member of your group? Did she not participate in the exercise?” “She did.” The group leader responded lifting Hannah’s skirt and rubbing the soggy padding between her legs. “She played the part of baby to perfection.” Blushing, the out of place teacher swatted the other girl’s hands away and returned to her seat, but not before a chorus of laughter echoed around the room. They didn’t understand she sulked; she didn’t want to use the diaper, but the stupid school was making her. She had tried holding it before; it was really uncomfortable and just ended up with her wetting her pants anyway, so why not let go when she had to? Once Ryan came to save her, everything would be better. She’d be free and no more wet diapers, but what was taking him so long? ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Eight Sierra was absolutely giddy leaving school Friday afternoon. Two whole days with no homework was just what the doctor ordered. Well, that and the excitement of checking on how Ms. Castle was doing in her new role. Gathering her friends around her on the bus ride home, she fished out her former teacher’s phone and called St. Anne’s. After a couple rings, she was greeted by a secretary inquiring how she could be of service. “Yes, I wanted to check on Hannah. See if her behavior had improved any.” “I’m afraid not.” The voice replied. “She’s in class now, would you like me to let her know you called?” Thinking for a second Sierra grinned, “No, that’s alright. Might I speak with Ms. Given’s please?” In a matter of seconds, the two were connected and the headmistress asked, “Mrs. Ziegler, I regret to inform you that your daughter seems hell bent on urinating on everything she can; perhaps I could get you to authorize an alternative way of managing this?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Dinner was pepperoni pizza, traditionally one of Hannah’s favorites, spoiled a bit this time by the sopping wet diaper strapped to her waist. A couple bread sticks and three slices later, she was being shepherded by the nurse to her room for the evening change. Having decided to accept it and get it over with, the 23-year-old lay on her bed, allowed the nurse access to her formerly private parts and let out a gasp of surprise when she felt something sliding inside her. “What was that?” “Your mother called earlier and agreed that since you seem to want to use your control of your bodily functions to try manipulating me, that it might be best if we take that control away until you learn your place.” Sitting up, Hannah saw a small tube sticking out of herself, “What’s that?” “That is a catheter. It will ensure that you can’t hold out and pee all over during your changes. Take these,” the nurse produced two pills and a glass of water, “they’ll help.” “You’re making me incontinent!” the 23-year-old was flabbergasted. “You can’t do that! Take it out!” Simply pulling the diaper up between her charges legs as pee began to drip onto the thirsty padding the nurse replied, “As I said, we have permission. Now take your pills.” Wondering how much worse things could get, Hannah swallowed the medication, if only to protect her bruised derriere. “What are they for?” “I noticed you haven’t had a bowel movement in the last two days. One is a stool softener, the other is designed for gentle overnight relief of your constipation.” Eyes bulging, the diapered girl looked down to see the plastic pants being locked into place. Pawing at the garment, “Wait, no!” “Everything will be alright and remember that tomorrow is Saturday, so you’ll be allowed to sleep in a bit, but I’ll be by in the morning to check on you.” The nurse walked to the door, closing and locking it behind her. “Wait! Come back! You can’t do this to me!” Hannah pounded on the room’s only means of escape. For over an hour she kicked and clawed, but no one came to her rescue. Flopping back on the bed, she could already feel a dampness growing in her crotch. Double diapered, there really wasn’t much chance at a leak, but she still had to find a way to get the infernal plastic pants off before an even worse disaster ensued. Unsure of how long she tugged and shimmied in vain, the 23-year-old awoke at quarter to five in the morning with a rumbling in her tummy. Frantic, she resumed her quest to beat the door down to no avail. Sopping wet diaper already hanging heavily on her hips, a cramp doubled her over in pain. It was then her body betrayed her and involuntarily squatted to release two days’ worth of muck into the seat of her pants without her say so. One last gaseous eruption brought her torment to an end, and the former teacher sobbed as her legs gave out and she sank down into her mess with a squelch. Laying there on the floor, curled up in the fetal position, Hannah couldn’t help but feel sorry for herself. How had her life come to this? For two hours, she wavered between sorrow and anger at the events of the last couple days, until the nurse arrived and let her free to shower the disgusting mess off. Steamy water cascading down her body provided a temporary reprieve, but all good things come to an end, and sooner than she would have liked the nurse was laying the 23-year-old down on a bench in the communal bathroom to tape on a clean diaper. Resigning herself to her fate, she covered her eyes and pretended there weren’t a bunch of teen girls around to witness her humiliation. ~~~~~~~~~ Standing alone in a room and staring passed the video camera in front of him, Ryan fixed his gaze on the television behind it which displayed the courtroom he was attending virtually. Apparently when you slam into a car while talking on your phone, and running a red light, and the other driver is injured, it’s a misdemeanor, which would be why he was facing a judge this morning. Even if there hadn’t been witnesses, the camera mounted to the traffic light had him on camera. The best bet would be to admit his guilt and plead for leniency from the court. “Do you understand the charge against you?” the judge was asking. Looking solemn he replied, “I do your honor.” “And you understand that if you plead guilty today that your license will be suspended for six months and you could face up to 120 days in jail?” “I do your honor.” “Very well, a plea of guilty will be entered in the record and sentencing will be scheduled one week from now. Defendant is released on his own recognizance.” Flipping to the next manila folder in front of her the judge read off the next docket number and Ryan was free to leave the courtroom. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Nine Headmistress Givens scrolled lackadaisically through her emails, most of it spam the same as everyone else on the planet, until she noticed one from the Ziegler’s. Opening it to see if they had any ideas for their disruptive daughter her mood quickly shifted from bored to terrified. They had been galivanting around Europe when much to their surprise they received a call from their housekeeper reporting their daughter was back home. Two things became immediately clear, the girl she had thought was Hannah Ziegler most certainly wasn’t, and that the Ziegler’s actual daughter must have slipped away the day of the field trip. Firing off a response, she informed the flummoxed parents that their daughter had run away but that the school was in the process of sending security to retrieve her post haste. Now what to do with the other Hannah? Apologizing and letting her go seemed the sanest course of action, but the woman would certainly bring forth a lawsuit over her treatment that would undoubtedly close St. Anne’s down for good. A deep breath to calm herself down, the headmistress pressed a button on the intercom and requested Hannah be brought to her office. ~~~~~~~~~ Hanging out at the mall, Sierra was somewhat surprised when a call came in on her former teacher’s phone from the DeWitt Police Department. Answering, she queried, “Hello, how can I help you?” “Not to bother you ma’am,” the gruff voice began. “But we received a report that you might be in danger. Is everything alright with you?” Realizing that Ryan must have gone to the police about his disappearing girlfriend, Sierra replied, “I’m quite fine. Did my ex-boyfriend put you up to this? I’m sorry that you had to get involved, but he’s been a bit erratic lately and I’m doing my best to separate myself from him.” “No worries, ma’am.” The voice reassured. “He said you were in danger and we had to check it out, you understand.” “Of course,” the high school freshman answered. “Thank you for being so concerned. I’d appreciate it though if you could try to keep him from trying to contact me in the future.” “Yes ma’am.” The officer acknowledged. “I will be sure to let him know that you are just fine and that he is not welcome to contact you.” ~~~~~~~~ “Let me out!” Hannah banged on the door to her room. “I really need to use the bathroom!” Silence answered. A full two minutes of it. Slinking down to the floor, the 23-year-old clenched as hard as she could but the pressure on her backside was too strong. What hadn’t been expelled earlier was now making itself known and the former teacher was desperate to stop it from making an exodus now. Hand clasped firmly to her behind, she was taken aback when a matron came around and requested her to follow. “Where are we going?” Not bothering to look back the matron replied, “The headmistress wants to see you.” “Oh.” Hannah was unsure what to make of this development, she hadn’t done anything to get in trouble lately, so she didn’t know what her sore bottom was in store for now. Still trying to hang on to as much dignity as she could, the 23-year-old kept a hand pressed to her backside as she entered the older woman’s office. Curtseying without giving up her fight she asked, “What do you require, ma’am?” “You’re dismissed,” Ms. Givens addressed the matron. Alone in the room she looked over the girl in front of her. “It comes to my attention that you may be telling the truth.” “Yes! I told you I’m really 23 and a schoolteacher!” “And therein lies the problem,” Ms. Givens inhaled. “You’ve been subjected to our methods without consent. Now, I could let you go, but you’d probably sue.” “I wouldn’t.” Hannah did her best to reassure the older woman while maintaining what little control she had over her bowels. “You let me go back to my school and I’ll forget all about what happened here.” Leaning back in her chair, the headmistress frowned, “I wish I could believe you.” “You can, I can forget all of this, just let me go!” Both hands pressed to her backside Hannah bent over in an attempt to remain untainted and failed. “How I wish that was true,” The older woman commented as she watched the girl before her squat down and the diaper she was wearing balloon out. “Unfortunately, I cannot risk this school on your whims. Which unfortunately means I’m going to have to make sure you can’t tell anyone what you’ve experienced.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~ After the earlier close call with the police, Sierra was unsure if her ruse had been discovered. Mulling it over a bit, she dialed St. Anne’s Reformatory School. In a matter of moments, she was connected with Ms. Givens. “How is my Hannah doing?” “She isn’t your daughter, is she?” The headmistress queried. Taken by surprise, the teen wasn’t sure how to answer, “I’m, ah, she’s, what?” “As I thought, she really is your teacher. Which leaves us somewhat dependent upon each other.” Ms. Givens countered. “As much as I would like to be mad at you, we’re somewhat reliant on each other at this point. Even though I’ve discovered the truth, I cannot release her now or the school would be ruined. I can find a way to keep her here indefinitely if you can manage to keep anyone from inquiring about her.” Flabbergasted, the 14-year-old responded, “I mean, I guess I could try. What are you going to do to Ms. Castle?” “In all likelihood, I’ll move her somewhere I can keep a close eye on her. That way we won’t have to worry about her chances of escape.” Hanging up, the young teen couldn’t help but think about the early bedtimes and droopy diapers that lay ahead for her former teacher. This was turning out to be the best prank ever pulled at DeWitt High School no questions asked, too bad she wouldn’t be able to tell anyone outside of her friends about it. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Ten Under the cover of the Saturday night darkness at a pay phone outside the town gas station seemed like the perfect place to make the call Ms. Givens once thought she’d never make. Punching in the numbers a man picked up on the third ring and the headmistress queried, “Brian?” “Yep. Who’s this?” Breezing passed a reply and onto the matter at hand, “Once upon a time you made me an offer to assist with a troublesome student in need of a more permanent solution. Does that still stand?” “It does!” the man sounded excited. “Give me the details on her and I can start right away on making arrangements for her arrival to town.” ~~~~~~~~~~ Thirteen hours and thirty-seven minutes. That’s how long Ryan had been seeking a ride on both Uber and Lyft for someone to chauffer him to St. Anne’s Reformatory School when early Sunday morning a response came saying a driver was eight minutes away. Forty minutes after that he was at the front gate and leaving a five-star review. Ringing the bell he briefly explained the situation and was admitted onto campus. “You said you were looking for Hannah Castle?” Ms. Givens asked offering him a seat. “Yes.” He said sitting down. “I received a voicemail from her the other day mentioning the name of this school and nobody has seen her since before that.” “She was here briefly,” the headmistress conceded. “We accidentally thought she was a student that had wandered off on a field trip but once we realized our error, we let her go. That must be when she called you, to get a ride home.” “So, she was here but is gone now?” Perking up a bit because he was buying her story, Ms. Givens continued. “That’s right. We ended up giving her a ride when nobody answered. One second, I have the address where she was dropped off at here somewhere. Ah, there it is, 430 N. Scott Rd.” “That would be her apartment building.” Ryan sighed. “Did she say anything that might give a clue where or what she was planning on doing once she was home?” When the headmistress told him no, the more-confused-than-ever-boyfriend thanked her for her time and the generous offer of a ride, but his Uber driver was waiting at the gate. Returning home, he contacted Hannah’s parents once more, but they hadn’t heard from her either. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Hannah lay on her back with a cold wet wipe removing the urine from her crotch and wondering what exactly was planned for her. There was no way Ms. Givens could get away with keeping her here now that she knew the truth about her identity. The old bat would have no choice but to let her go, all she had to do was wait it out. Snapped out of her reverie by a pinch to her backside, the 23-year-old lifted her hips so a fresh diaper could be taped on. As the nurse left, Ms. Givens entered. “Let’s get you dressed, it’s time we got you out of here.” I knew it, Hannah thought to herself, she just needed time to realize it. “Do I get my panties back?” “But you look so cute in your diapees.” The headmistress gave a pat to the younger girls padded bottom. “Besides, panties are for girls who can control their bladders.” “You know I can.” Hannah glared at the older woman. “I wouldn’t be too sure of that, you just got changed and you’re already a bit damp. Now get some clothes on, there’s a man who’s been looking for you for quite some time here to collect you.” A wave of relief washed over the teacher, abandoning the argument she hurriedly pulled on a skirt. Since nothing in the room belonged to her, there was nothing to gather and Hannah was soon following the headmistress down the hall towards the entrance. Stepping outside the sight of a moving truck and a tall, dark-haired gentleman greeted her. “That’s not Ryan. What’s going on?” “I’m here to take you home little girl.” The man said, walking over to her and in a flash, he had injected her with a needle. ~~~~~~~~~~ It was dark out when Hannah awoke, her hands and feet were bound, and her mouth was gagged. Struggling in vain in the passenger seat of the moving truck as it barreled down an unknown highway earned her a smirk from the man driving. Scared, she sank back down in her seat to realize her diaper was leaking, her eyes soon followed suit until her body was racked with full blown sobs. “It’s okay, baby.” The man stroked the 23-year-old’s hair. “I know you probably have a lot of questions, and I promise I’ll answer them soon enough, but for now I need you to relax. Can you be a good girl and do that for me?” Wanting nothing to do with this man, his explanations or whatever hell he was taking her too, the teacher started to bang on the window desperately hoping to gain the attention of a passing car. Several muffled grunts escaped through the gag as she put all her effort into escape as a pair of headlights pulled along on her side of the truck. Just as she could see the woman driving it, she felt a sharp poke to her neck and once again crumbled to sleep. When the 23-year-old woke again, it was still dark, and she was laying in a crib with a relatively dry diaper strapped to her hips, but the gag and restraints had been removed. Electing to remain silent for now, she studied the bars surrounding her looking for a way to lower them. When she spotted the lock on the top of her cage, she started screaming, whoever this guy was he was the only way of getting out. In short order the creepy guy was turning the lights on to illuminate the oversized nursery they were in. “What is it babykins? You hungry?” “Fuck you! Let me out of here!” “Oh, sweetie, I know we haven’t gone over the rules yet, but you should still know better than to use bad words. Are you trying to earn yourself a spanking?” What the fuck? Is this guy serious? What the hell did I do to deserve this? “No.” “That’s a good girl,” he cooed. “From now on, baby talk only. Though I suppose I should explain a few things, starting with, welcome to Preston, Kansas.” ~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Eleven “Now before you can officially start your new life here, we’ll have to go to court and make it official.” Brian took a seat in a rocking chair nearby the crib Hannah was trapped in. “There you’ll go on record and declare that you are incapable of caring for yourself and would like me to become your legal guardian. The-” “Why the hell would I do that?” the 23-year-old exclaimed in disbelief. A sharp look in the diapered girl’s direction, “You no longer have a job, a place to live or any money. You obviously need someone to help care for you. Besides, if you refuse to do it voluntarily, I can have a doctor come in and testify to your helplessness and as I was saying before you rudely interrupted, the judge is a personal friend of mine. I WILL be given legal custody of you, and if you make me angry, I WILL find ways to make your babyhood worse.” “Babyhood? I’m 23. Don’t you think people will find it fucked up that your ‘baby’ is actually an adult?” “Not in Preston. It’s a haven for girls such as yourself who, for one reason or another, have been declared incompetent and need caregivers. Some are willing participants, and others need a bit of persuasion, but those that do, eventually come around to enjoy their new life.” Incredulous, Hannah shook the crib bars, “Let me out of here! I’m not going to be your baby ya fucking psycho!” Calmly standing, the man walked to the makeshift prison his captive was in and unlocked it. In one swift movement he yanked Hannah out, ripped off her diaper and began to spank her already bruised backside. Ignoring her pleas for mercy, he wailed away until the former teacher was a blubbering mess then angrily deposited her back in the crib leaving the used diaper on the floor. “It doesn’t have to be this way. Just accept the amazing opportunity you’ve been presented to live carefree; no worries, no responsibilities and if you’re a good girl, no spankings.” Simultaneously trying to soothe her throbbing bottom and keep her nakedness hidden, Hannah croaked out between sobs, “I don’t want to be a baby.” “How do you know until you try?” Brian’s tone softened and he gently stroked her back. Spotting urine dripping from the catheter onto the plastic sheets, “How about we get you into a fresh diapee?” The question was rhetorical, and the 23-year-old knew it, allowing him to carry her to the change table and lay her on it in the hope that if she complied, she wouldn’t be hit again. “Why me? Why am I so special to you?” “I’ve been looking for a troubled girl for quite some time now. Someone who needs a second chance to be raised right, so she won’t be a delinquent.” He pulled a thick pink diaper from under the table and slid it beneath her. “But I’m not delinquent. I’m a teacher.” “Sure you are, sweetie.” A wet wipe in hand he delicately cleaned her intimate area. “It’s good to have dreams about what you want to be in case you grow up right this time.” The plastic garment now secured snugly to her waist, Hannah sat up, “Grow up?” “In Preston Little One’s are assigned an age and progression type within a week of moving in. I’ve decided that you’ll be starting anywhere between newborn and one year old depending on how complaint you are in court. Now I’m not a fan of the ‘static’ option for aging, which would be you remaining your starting age the rest of your life. So, I’ll either assign you ‘natural’, in which you age at a normal rate or ‘variable’ wherein you only age when I allow it. As you may have guessed, that too will depend on your behavior in front of the judge.” Gulping, not only at the implications of what he was saying, but also at the ease with which he was carrying her down a hallway towards what appeared to be a kitchen, the 23-year-old realized escape was not going to be easy. As she was placed into a highchair with locking table, she asked, “Is that all?” “Not quite.” He turned to open the refrigerator and pull out a bottle of milk to warm in the microwave. “As a baby you’ll of course be expected to make use of a vocabulary that’s age appropriate. There’s also an option to have you breastfed. I’d of course hire a wet nurse should you earn that particular punishment.” “If I understand this then, if I don’t do exactly what you want at the guardianship hearing, you’ll hire a doctor to ensure I’ll end up your baby regardless. In turn, I’ll most likely be a newborn that gets breastfed and never ages.” The microwave beeped, Brian tested the warmth of the milk and finding it satisfactory handed it to Hannah. “Quite right.” Thirsty, the former teacher began to suckle the offered drink, striving and failing to keep the image of having to do this from some strange woman’s breast out of her mind. As horrible as it would be to go on record and admit she wanted this asshole to be her guardian, the thought of being stuck as a newborn the rest of her life was far worse. But could she go through with it? It wouldn’t be giving up; it would be playing the long game. Besides, if she ever hoped to get the judgement voided, she’d have to be able to argue that she was coerced into making her statement and not let a doctor go on record against her. So, the game plan was, bide time, earn trust and gain the ability to walk; if she were to start as a one-year-old that shouldn’t take too long. Then one day on a trip to the park, or wherever, he’d turn his back for a spilt and she’d be able to make her move. The sad realization dawning on her, “I’ll do it. I’ll volunteer in court to be your baby.” ~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Twelve The morning was spent shopping. As she had yet to attend court, Hannah was allowed to walk and talk like an adult; however, the clothes she was made to try on were not. By the time Brian was satisfied with the haul, no less than a dozen onesies of varying designs and colors had been purchased as well as two cases of diapers. Embarrassing as it was, the 23-year-old wasn’t the only one in this fetish town run amok dressed solely in a snap crotch outfit. Soaking wet diaper held firmly to her crotch, Hannah debated asking for a change and the opportunity to use the restroom to take care of the bodily function she still had control over. “Um, Brian, can I-” “Babies don’t call their parents by their first names,” he eyed her in the car’s rearview mirror before turning into a doctor’s office parking lot. “What are we doing here?” Finding a spot, getting out and opening the rear door to unbuckle the baby woman, he responded, “Just a routine checkup, nothing to be worried about. He’ll be replacing the catheter the school put in as well, safety first.” “Do I really have to have a catheter?” “For now, yes.” Brian held the 23-year-olds hand and led her inside the building. “After all, babies don’t control when they use their diapees, do they?” Deflated, Hannah answered, “No.” In short order, she was admitted, laid on an exam table with a clean diaper laid out beneath her and the schools catheter replaced. Rolled over, a thermometer was inserted into her backside. While the mercury did its work growing to show her temperature, the doctor took out a hollow tube and began to apply lubricant. Announced to be healthy at an even 98.6 degrees Fahrenheit, the lubed-up tube replaced the thermometer in her back passage. Before she could protest the latest intrusion, the diaper was secured snugly to her hips. Trying to reach her hand down the back of her plastic prison, Hannah demanded, “What did you put in me? Get it out!” “I told you before,” Brian grinned wickedly, “Babies don’t control when they use their diapees.” “What?!?! No!” the former teacher could already feel the mess she had been holding in start to coat the inside of her undergarment. Powerless to stop it, she began to cry, “It’s gross, make it stop!” Picking her up, her new daddy gave the diaper a couple pats, “There, there, sweetie. You’ll get used to it.” Her pleas that she didn’t want to get used to it fell on deaf ears as she continued to helplessly poop her pants. With just a half hour before their court appointment, she hoped it would be over before they got there, but at the glacial pace it was going, she doubted it. Given a pen and a pad of paper on the way to the courthouse, the 23-year-old baby was told to write a letter to her friends and family to let them know she was alright and that they needed look for her. She had wondered how he planned to keep her loved ones at bay, but he was going to make her do it herself. Realizing it wasn’t all bad news, she set about the task and managed to include a hidden message she hoped someone would be able to decipher. Please don’t be upset at what I am about to tell you. Right now, I’m not sure what direction I wish my life to go in. Everything was fine, but that was it, just, fine. Sadly, the life I was living wasn’t what I wanted it to be. To that end, I’ve decided to step back and take some time to discover who I really am. One thing that I’ve always wanted to do was travel and experience other cultures. Now that may seem like something I could do with a simple vacation; I need more time than a couple weeks to truly experience what I need to make myself feel whole. Know that I love you and I will be back. Sorry that this takes you by surprise. Selling all my possessions will fund this little endeavor to start and I will take jobs as needed to continue my quest so don’t worry about me. And though I will be out of touch, I will be thinking of you often. Venice will most likely be my first stop. Eventually, I’ll tour Tokyo, Sydney and Rio de Janeiro as well. May fortune guide my journey. Elvis has left the building! Brian carefully read over her magnum opus and not immediately finding anything alarming therein, agreed to mail copies to her parents, Ryan and a few other close friends. A quick stop at the post office and Hannah’s hope for rescue was soon to be on it’s way. ~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Thirteen With a mere three minutes to spare, Hannah was toddling alongside Brian into the county courthouse. Taking seats in the front row, the people nearby elected to cover their noses and scoot away lest they have to smell the contents of the 23-year-olds diaper. For her part, the former teacher once again questioned whether or not she could go through with it; could she willing give up adulthood. Humiliating yes, but undoubtedly brief. The letters had been sent out, surely someone would break the code and swoop in to rescue her. Sighing as her name was called by the bailiff, the diaper clad woman waddled to the indicated chair in the witness box. “State your name for the record,” the white haired, black robed man behind the bench boomed. Cheeks flushing red as all eyes in the room panned to her, “Hannah Elaine Castle.” “Do you swear the testimony you are giving today will be truthful and of your own volition?” The judges nose wrinkled. “Do you need a moment, Ms. Castle?” Brian stood smoothing his shirt, “Your honor, we were running late and I didn’t have an opportunity to change her. If you would like I could do so now.” “Please do,” the judge banged his gavel. “Court will take a short recess.” Taken by the hand, Hannah was led in the direction of the restrooms. Upon seeing that Brian intended to take her to the men’s room, she stopped earning a swat to her messy backside. “They don’t have a family restroom here and I can’t go in the women’s.” “But I” the 23-year-old stammered and was dragged through the door. Immediately inside, next to a row of sinks was the baby change station. “But they’ll all see!” Plopping his charge on the now open table, “That’s something you’ll get used to sweetie. Now lay back, we don’t want to keep the judge waiting too long.” Covering her eyes with her hands, Hannah didn’t want to know how many strange men were there to witness as her bottom was wiped clean. Evidently, the onesie she had on had managed to collect some of the mess and was whisked off. Naked as the day she was born, it seemed ironic that this should be happening on the day she started her second infancy. Agonizing seconds passed as Brian dug through the diaper bag removing a fresh diaper and clean onesie. Once she was dressed again, it was back to the courtroom. ~~~~~~~~~~~~ “I’m glad we could clear the air,” Nick Roach, private investigator said leaning back in his oak office chair. “Because I don’t do stalking cases. So long as you’re willing to let her go if that’s what she truly wants when I find her.” Ryan pinched the bridge of his nose and exhaled, “Like I said, I want to know she’s alright. She disappeared from her life and nobody’s heard from her in days. If the text was genuine and she doesn’t want anything to do with me, so be it, but I have to know.” “I’ll just need access to all your texts, emails, notes, anything I can use to start pulling the tendrils of this web.” The P.I. stood to shake his new client’s hand. “I can promise results, just be prepared that you might not like them. Now if you’ll excuse me, time is of the essence, the trail grows colder with each passing hour and as you say, she’s already been gone for days.” ~~~~~~~~~~~ “I do, your honor.” Hannah stated for the record. Dreading the next question, she shifted in her seat and noticed the dampness already gathering in her crotch. How many wet and dirty diapers did she have to look forward to before she was rescued. The pounding of a gavel broke her reverie, “Earth to Ms. Castle. Why do you wish to turn conservatorship over to Mr. Watson?” “Uh, because I don’t have a job, money or a place to live,” the 23-year-old hung her head unable to look at the people filling the room. “And because I am incapable of doing basic things on my own, like changing my own diapers.” “Do you feel that you will never be able to, as you say, do basic things on your own? That Mr. Watson absolutely needs to have full control of your life?” A gulp. “Yes, your honor.” “Very well.” The judge announced. “From this point forth, you shall be deemed a ward in the care of Mr. Brian Watson, and he shall have full power over your finances and other life decisions. You’re dismissed, next case.” Just like that, Hannah was no longer an adult in the eyes of the law. Taking her caregiver’s hand, she was led to his car and buckled into her car seat. The drive to Preston was relatively short, so she didn’t have too long to wallow before he was unbuckling her to go into the town hall where her age, progression and the remainder of her life would be determined. She was about to start waddling on her own when Brian scooped her up and carried her to the rear of his car. With his free hand, an oversized stroller was pulled from the trunk. “What’s” the 23-year-old was cut off as she was unceremoniously dumped into the stroller and a pacifier shoved between her lips. “Ah, ah, you’re officially mine now,” Brian beamed pushing the diapered woman up the walkway and into the building. “No more adult worries for you.” A woman in her thirties and wearing lingerie greeted them, “I heard we were getting a new baby, isn’t she precious?” “Thank you. We’re here to finalize her paperwork.” “I have it right here,” the sex-retary held up a sheet of paper. “Let’s see, Hannah Castle, age eight months. No breastfeeding injection, that’s too bad, and the little darling will only get older when her daddy allows it.” Spitting out the pacifier, Hannah was furious, “You said-” Slapping her exposed thigh, Brian gave the overgrown baby a stern look and replaced the pacifier. “You’re no longer old enough to speak, only babble. Any attempts to do so will make the spanking you got earlier seem gentle. Do I make myself understood?” Reminding herself it was only temporary until her friends and family got her letter, the 23-year-old nodded meekly. She watched helplessly as Brian signed the paper returning her to infancy then proceeded to flirt with the lingerie clad secretary. For her part, Hannah prayed to the postal service to break land speed records. ~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Fourteen Returning to her new home, no, it wasn’t her home she thought, it was a temporary prison, Hannah wasn’t sure what else the creep who had adopted her was planning. Once inside, she was placed into a large playpen that she could have easily stepped out of should the situation call for it, and a pair of bondage mittens were attached over her hands. Letting out a sigh, the 23-year-old plopped down onto her padded backside to try to figure a way to remove the newest torture device. Forty minutes of tugging and gnawing later, she was no closer to a solution when Brian came back into the room. “Having fun, sweetie?” He walked over to the plastic cage and bent down to reach a hand between the former teacher’s legs. “Just as I thought, sopping wet. Let’s get you changed before company gets here.” Hannah knew that other people were going to inevitably see her like this, but she’d hoped to keep the number to a minimum. As much as she wanted to protest, she weighed it against whether or not it was worth the spanking, something she was becoming far too familiar with, and decided how bad could it really be? All the freaks in this town probably saw loads of women in diapers. At her caregivers prompting, she rolled over onto the changing pad he’d laid out. Four loud rips unsealed the crinkly plastic from the 23-year-olds hips. The front panel pulled halfway down, there was a knock on the door and Brian yelled for them to enter. Another round of humiliation greeted Hannah as a younger couple, perhaps around her real age, walked in to see her crotch being wiped clean. The man pushed a stroller with a woman in her mid-30’s and clearly diapered inside, “Brian! It’s about time you got a young one of your own.” “Kevin, Joan, pleasure to have you over.” Brian responded while sliding a fresh diaper under his charge’s hips. “May I?” The woman named Joan cooed and sauntered over to hover over the former teacher. When Brian gave way, she pulled the front panel of the clean diaper up to Hannah’s belly and blew a raspberry on the exposed skin. Despite herself, the 23-year-old giggled. Absorbent underwear taped in place; the adults moved several feet over to the living room leaving the two diapered women alone in the playpen. Wanting a few answers but unsure how to go about asking, Hannah crawled beside her playmate and whispered, “What’s your name? How’d you end up here?” A series of gurgles behind a pacifier were the response. “What the fuck? Do you have mush for brains?” The former teacher hissed. A loud wail pierced the room causing Kevin to rush to the playpen, “Oh, honey, what’s wrong?” Pointing a finger in Hannah’s direction, the woman wrapped the other arm around her caregiver’s neck allowing him to pick her up. Seeing this, Brian stormed over, “What did you do, young lady?” Stunned by the turn of events, Hannah remained silent. Attention then turned to the 30-something woman being comforted, “She use big girl words.” All eyes returned to the 23-year-old as she was summarily ripped across Brian’s lap. Pulling her diaper down, his hand reigned supreme with one spank landing between every word, “You. Know. Better. Then. To. Use. Adult. Words. Claire. May. Be. 18. Months. Old. But. You. Don’t. Get. To. Pretend. To. Be. Old. Enough. To. Be. A. Big. Girl.” Bawling as her already bruised derriere was pommeled mercilessly, Hannah begged for forgiveness. “I’m sorry! I just wanted to know who she is!” “No. Adult. Words.” Three more spanks blistered an already red behind. Relenting, he pulled her diaper back into place. “Babies don’t care who their friends are. They play with whomever their mommies and daddies arrange for them to play with.” Sniffling, the 23-year-old curled up on the playpen floor. Her playmate, Claire, was set down beside her and was soon crawling over to play with a stuffed rabbit. Realizing that conversation was a non-starter, Hannah pouted and watched her counterpart bounce her fluffy friend around in circles. The adults resumed their conversation, and the former teacher did her best to listen in without appearing too interested. “Really, it’s not a bother,” Joan was saying. “When we first adopted Claire, she absolutely refused to be a good baby. It wasn’t until we really embraced the ‘apple a day keeps the doctor away’ mentality that she started to behave. Have you considered finding someone to do that for little Hannah?” “I’m not sure I want her to have that kind of experience anymore.” Brian confessed. “After all I’m trying to get her to believe all adult things are in her past.” Kevin interjected, “And they can be. It’s far more clinical than adult and can work wonders for obedience.” “Did you have someone you recommend?” “We can call our man, Scott. I’m sure Claire would be happy to demonstrate.” Brian approved, Joan disappeared to the kitchen and the men broke into a discussion on sports. A few minutes later, Joan reappeared informing the other that Scott would be there in 20 minutes and the three proceeded to engage in idle banter until the doorbell rang. Brian answered to usher in a man with long brown hair down to the middle of his back. Claire began to bounce up and down while clapping at the sight of him which left Hannah the only one confused. Entering the playpen, the man pulled a magic wand from his backpack plugging it into a wall outlet and patted the ground beside him. Claire crawled excitedly to the indicated spot and flopped over onto her back and spreading her legs. The device turned on, he placed it on the front of the girl’s diaper as she wiggled and moaned. Flabbergasted, Hannah could only stare, the rhythmic gyrations of her new ‘friends’ hips bringing her closer and closer to orgasm. When her counterpart erupted into ecstasy, Scott turned his attention to the former teacher. While it had been a week since she and Ryan had last been together, Hannah wasn’t desperate enough to want any part of this public display. Scooting backwards in a playpen will only get you so far away, and in no time the wand was being teased in her direction. The man holding it looked over his shoulder in Brian’s direction, “Shall I?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Fifteen “Does it matter if she has a catheter? And is there any risk of infection?” Brian inquired much to Hannah’s chagrin. She was still cowering in the corner of the playpen in the hope she could somehow avoid being forced to orgasm in front of a bunch of strangers while wearing a wet diaper. For now at least, the man with the magic wand was paying her no mind as he had returned his buzzy friend to between the other diapered woman’s legs. “In the four years that we’ve been allowing little Claire to cum, she hasn’t had any issues with infection.” Joan replied. “She’s also been better behaved. The first two years after we adopted my sister, we didn’t think letting her do something so adult would be proper but…” “An orgasm a day keeps Miss Fussy Pants away!” Kevin finished his wife’s sentence. Hannah returned her gaze to her ‘playmate’; six years she’s been kept like this?!?! Poor woman must have suffered some kind of mental break and probably believes she’s a baby at this point. With no intention of living out the same fate, the 23-year-old began to wonder what would happen if nobody figured out her letter. How would she escape on her own? Surely Claire must have tried at some point before her brain turned to mush, perhaps if she met more babies like herself, she could find someone still new enough to be willing to plot along side her. ~~~~~~~~ The office of the driver’s license appeal division was located inside a dilapidated building, and much like the exterior, the interior was overrun with blight, though that may have just been the clientele. Ryan eyed one such individual who was wearing a food-stained shirt emblazoned ‘Jesus Is The Reason For The Seizin #Epilepsy Awareness’ and hoped he would be able to conclude his business quickly. The goal was to get have his currently suspended license upgraded to restricted so that he could drive to and from work, the grocery store and appointments; Ubering to work every day was getting expensive. After what felt like hours a receptionist called his name and leading him to the back. The room where they stopped had three people seated on one side of the table and a lone empty chair opposite them. Taking the offered seat, Ryan thanked them, and the informal hearing began. Each member took turns asking questions regarding Ryan’s driving history and why he felt he deserved special accommodation. Giving clear, concise answers and using manners his grandmother would be proud of, resulted in a 2-1 decision to grant his restricted license. ~~~~~~~~ The smell emanating from the playpen was horrid. After climaxing a second time, Claire had fallen asleep in the padded flooring and sometime during her nap deposited quite a load into her pants. Having nowhere to hide from the odor, Hannah found herself clutching a stuffed bunny in front of her nose and hoping one of the ‘adults’ would take care of it, unfortunately though she’d used up all her luck when they decided to hold off on her orgasms until the catheter was removed. Kevin, Joan, and Brian continued to blather away as if nothing was wrong for another forty minutes with the homeowner occasionally slipping away to the kitchen. Returning to the living room one more time he announced, “Dinner’s ready!” “Smells delicious,” Kevin commented picking up Claire and carrying her to a highchair set up at the table. Joan took the nearby try to slid it into place and lock it. Retrieving a platter of bite sized chicken tenders and mac ‘n cheese she set it down in front of her ‘baby’ sister. Directing her attention to Brian, “Do you have a bib we could borrow?” “In the drawer over there,” came the reply. “Do you need one?” “That won’t be necessary,” Brian laughed unsnapping Hannah’s onesie and pulling it over her head. “My stinky little baby is going to need a bath anyway, no sense getting a bib dirty.” The 23-year-old fumed silently, I am not stinky, Claire is. As she was lifted up and carried to a second highchair though, she felt her diaper sagging far more than it should be. Her fear was confirmed when the hard wood of the seat smushed the contents of her diaper against her skin. Mortified not because she had pooped her pants, the hollow intruder in her ass guaranteed that would happen, but because she hadn’t noticed she had been sitting in her own filth for who knows how long. Arms pinned beneath the locking tray she had to wait for Brian to feed her the pureed slop from the bowl in front of her. In what could only be described as an attempt to make her look foolish, Brian deliberately altered the pace of each spoonful of the dreadful paste. Hannah did her best to anticipate the movements, but often times she was left opening or closing her mouth too early or too late. The net result was most of her dinner dripping down her face onto her exposed breasts and the 23-year-old still hungry when the bowl was emptied. Claire was given a sippy cup of juice while Hannah was fed a bottle of milk and once the grown ups had completed their meal, Kevin and Joan said their goodbyes for the evening. Clubbed mittens and diaper removed; the former teacher was placed in the warm sudsy water of the tub. Scrubbed clean, Hannah was relieved when the hollow anal tube was removed as she was not used to having anything occupying that space; it had been a literal pain in the ass. Dried off and laid out on a fresh diaper, her relief was short lived as Brian took the opportunity to clean the irksome device, reapply lube and reinsert it into her delicate derriere. Then, with the sun still shining, she was sealed away in her crib for the remainder of the night. ~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Sixteen “I know when your previous teacher left it was a bit sudden,” Hannah’s replacement announced. “But we now know why.” Panicked, Sierra raised her hand, “You do?” “It seems she is off galivanting around the world.” Holding up a piece of paper, “She sent this letter to the school to explain things. I’ll post it on the board so anyone who would like can read it when they get the chance. Sierra most definitely wanted to do just that. When the lesson finally ended, the young girl bee-lined to the chalkboard recognizing her former teacher’s handwriting. Knowing the letter was a lie, she could guess that it was meant as a hidden message. A quick photo with her phone and she and her friends were off to lunch to search for clues. Deciding to analyze each sentence individually, she wrote them out herself in list format. Please don’t be upset at what I am about to tell you. Right now, I’m not sure what direction I wish my life to go in. Everything was fine, but that was it, just, fine. Sadly, the life I was living wasn’t what I wanted it to be. To that end, I’ve decided to step back and take some time to discover who I really am. One thing that I’ve always wanted to do was travel and experience other cultures. Now that may seem like something I could do with a simple vacation; I need more time than a couple weeks to truly experience what I need to make myself feel whole. Know that I love you and I will be back. Sorry that this takes you by surprise. Selling all my possessions will fund this little endeavor to start and I will take jobs as needed to continue my quest so don’t worry about me. And though I will be out of touch, I will be thinking of you often. Venice will most likely be my first stop. Eventually, I’ll tour Tokyo, Sydney and Rio de Janeiro as well. May fortune guide my journey. Elvis has left the building! When she had finished, the solution quickly presented itself; the first letter of each line spelled out a short plea for help. PRESTON KS SAVE ME. Googling the town name along with her former teacher’s name netted a wide variety of results. By the third page, Sierra was about to give up on finding anything useful when a court case from the previous day caught her eye. ~~~~~~~~~ “Morning sleepyhead,” Brian cooed as he unlatched the crib bars. Carrying Hannah to the highchair to spoon feed her a breakfast of oatmeal. While not traditionally her favorite, she ate greedily and was able to get most of it in her mouth. Face wiped clean; it was back to the nursery to change her soggy diaper. The former teacher was somewhat astonished when her caregiver began packing a diaper bag and told that she was going to a babysitter’s house so that ‘daddy’ could go to work. Driving two streets over, the 23-year-old was dropped off at the couple she had met last night’s house. Kevin had already left for the day and Joan was busy feeding Claire breakfast when they walked in. Leaving Hannah in the playpen, Brian issued a quick thank you and was on his way. A couple minutes later a second baby was added to the playpen and ‘The Little Mermaid’ was on the television. Realizing that if she took her by surprise, Hannah could undoubtedly overpower her babysitter and make an escape. First though she had to figure out how to get out of the stupid mittens that prevented her from being able to use her hands and find where the car keys were kept. Pretending to play with a teddy bear, the 23-year-old scanned the room in search of a key rack or purse and was pleased to see a designer handbag hanging perched atop the kitchen counter. Trusty old teddy bear as a screen, the former teacher began to gnaw at the leather strap around her wrist. It was a slow process and she had to stop every time Joan looked in her direction, but progress was being made. By the time ‘The Little Mermaid’ ended, she had chewed halfway through the restraint. A brief pause as both the movie and Claire’s diaper were changed, and it was back to work. Jaw aching after close to three hours of work, her task was finally complete, now she just needed an opportunity. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Taking full advantage of his renewed ability to drive, Ryan took Hannah’s letter straight to Nick Roach’s office. “I got this in the mail today. It’s her handwriting, but it doesn’t sound like her, you know what I mean?” “You think she may have been trying to convey a message someone didn’t want to get out?” The detective responded. “Exactly.” Ryan handed the parchment over. “I just want to know for sure, think you can find something if it’s there?” Taking the offered paper, “If there’s something there, I’ll figure it out, it’s what I do.” A relieved Ryan left the office and an overworked detective quickly scanned the note. Deciding there was nothing amiss, he figured he’d give it a couple days, call his client and let him know that his wayward ex-girlfriend really was off globetrotting. There was other, more pressing business to attend to than some guy who couldn’t handle that he got dumped; only thing to do with people like that is take their money and give them closure. ~~~~~~~~~~~ The internet was a great tool, you could find out almost anything you wanted so long as you knew where to look. Sierra had taken the man’s name that had been granted custody of Ms. Castle and gotten an address and phone number in a matter of minutes. Dialing the number, she got a response in three rings, “Hello, is this Brian?” “It is, who is this?” “My name is Sierra; I understand that you recently adopted an old acquaintance of mine.” “Look, if you’re calling to tell me how evil I am then you can stop right there. Everything-“ Sierra interrupted what was sure to be a well-rehearsed speech, “Nothing like that. In fact, I think it’ll be good for her. I was just wondering if you’d be willing to keep me updated on your progress.” “Updated?” “You know, send me pictures and stuff.” “That seems a bit strange. Can I ask why?” “She bullied me.” The younger girl had to stop herself from giggling. “I want to make a scrapbook of her new life so I can move on and know she’ll never hurt me again.” “Tell you what, I was thinking about journaling her reformation anyway, I’ll just make her a Facebook page and post pictures, videos and stories about her new life.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Seventeen “Claire! You want some num-nums?” Joan called from the kitchen causing the other diapered woman to clap her hands and roll onto her back. Taking that to mean it must be closing in on mid-day, Hannah assumed lunch would soon be served. If her caregiver were distracted by meal preparation, then perhaps now was the time to rip off the cuff and finally get the hell out of this nightmare town. Deliberately waiting until the woman’s back was turned, she gripped her now unlocked glove hand in her teeth yanking it off. One hand now free, she unstrapped the other, jumped the playpen rail and was on top of her babysitter in no time. A quick shove sent Joan tumbling to the ground and the former teacher took the opportunity to swipe the unprotected purse from the kitchen table. Digging through it as she ran towards the door, she soon found what she was looking for and yanked out the key ring discarding the rest. Now on her feet, Joan began to run after her, keeping an eye out at the pursuer behind her, the 23-year-old burst through the front door. Smack! Hannah’s momentum was halted by the hulking figure of a man who had been about to ring the doorbell. Falling flat on her backside, her babysitter was able to grab her by the ear and drag her screaming towards the playpen. The man, Scott, armed with his magic wand, burst into laughter at the scene playing out before him. “Uh oh. Looks like someone could use a dose of good girl time. You alright, Joan?” “Can you hold her while I find something to tie her up with?” The woman of the house asked. “The little shit chewed through her cuffs and tried to escape.” Pinning Hannah’s arms behind her back, Scott replied, “Not a problem. Newbies can be quite a handful.” In short order the pair had the former teacher trussed up to make a dominatrix proud and the orgasm master had set to work on his assigned duty with Claire. Having reached her bliss, Claire curled up to suck her thumb and Scott turned his attention to Hannah. A quick brush of the still vibrating device across the front of her diaper, he looked in Joan’s direction for the go-ahead. “Oh, why not?” The babysitter smiled. “What Brian doesn’t know won’t hurt him. Besides, maybe if she wasn’t so pent up, she wouldn’t be such a bitch.” “No doubt. And I think I know the perfect way to make the lesson sink in.” He snagged the stroller by the door and wheeled it over to the playpen. “A little bit of humility in front of other will show her just where she belongs.” Hannah pushed by Joan in the stroller and Claire carried by Scott, the foursome was out the door. Arriving at the town park, a blanket was spread out for Joan and Claire to lay on while the stroller was deposited nearby and adjacent one of the parks many electronic device charging stations. Other park goers were encouraged to gather around, and the former teacher struggled futilely against her bonds as the magic wand was plugged into an empty outlet. “We have a first timer here!” the man with the buzzing toy announced slowly rubbing it between Hannah’s legs. “Everyone show her how to be a good baby!” A crowd of mostly men were soon congregated around the upcoming show. The magic wand doing its thing, three seconds on, two seconds off, teasing and tormenting the former teacher at the same time. Soon her body began to betray her, hips bucking up to maintain contact with the wand as it was pulled away. Trying to resist, the 23-year-old, twisted her body back and forth but the device continued to vibrate against her most sensitive spot. Powerless to stop it, Hannah erupted into the most intense orgasm of her life. Panting, she fell limply back into her stroller to the thunderous applause of those assembled. Weak from her exertion, she offered no defiance as Joan took her from her perch, laid her out on the blanket next to Claire and began to untape her diaper. The crowd hooted and hollered as her crotch was wiped clean, and fresh diaper slid beneath and then sealed in place. The show having reached its conclusion, many people began to disperse. One of the few women in attendance lingered, “I made a recording if you’d like a copy.” The babysitter accepted the generous offer intending to show Brian how useful the orgasm a day philosophy could be. Wheeling her charges back to the house, she said goodbye to Scott, prepared a lunch of macaroni and cheese for Claire and took out four jars of baby food for Hannah. The glow of ecstasy wearing off, the former teacher began to sob in humiliation as spoonful after spoonful of mush was shoveled into her mouth. How could she live with herself after such a shameful display? ~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Eighteen Four jars of baby food may be a lot for an actual infant, but for a fully grown adult it was somewhat lacking. Tragically for Hannah, being left hungry was becoming all too familiar as she and Claire were both placed into the same crib for an afternoon nap. Uncomfortable due to a lack of food and having to share a confined space with another person, the 23-year-old twisted and turned to no avail for several minutes until her babysitter returned. Lowering the railing, she pulled the former teacher out and guided her to her lap in the nursery’s rocking chair. As much as Hannah wanted to resist, the rhythmic back and forth became hypnotic and the next thing she knew she was waking up mid diaper change. Slowly coming back to the present, she noted Joan was still distrustful of her as her arms were still trussed behind her back and that Claire was playing with blocks on the mat next to her. Certainly, her failed escape attempt would be cause for punishment, though the homeowner seemed content to leave that to Brian. Clean and dry for however brief a time, the former teacher along with her diapered playmate were soon back in the living room with yet another kids’ movie playing on the television. Unsnapping her blouse, Joan had Claire across her lap to suckle an afternoon snack while she used her free hand to feed a bottle to her other charge. Thankful that she didn’t have to get her milk from her babysitter’s breast, the 23-year-old finished before her counterpart and with nothing better to do allowed herself to be sucked into the juvenile cartoon. Giggling at the silly yellow sponge’s antics despite herself, the clock ticked down and Brian came to collect her. “Was she a good girl?” “Sadly, no.” Joan replied. “She chewed through her cuff and tried to make a run for it. If Scott hadn’t shown up, she might have even got away.” Inspecting the damaged restraint, Brian dropped it to the ground and marched toward his little girl. “What am I going to do with you? I thought if I gave you a chance, you could accept the gift you’ve been given, but all you do is try my patience.” “She’s been a good girl since her treatment,” the babysitter retrieved her phone. Pulling up the video of the episode in the park she showed it to Brian. “I know what we discussed earlier, but it was the only way I knew to gain her compliance.” “No, that’s alright. You were right, I was wrong. Perhaps I’ll be making use of your man in the near future.” He collected Hannah from the floor. A quick peek into the back of her diaper revealed she had soiled herself during the afternoon. In no hurry to reward her for her earlier transgression, she was strapped into the car seat for the ride home where it was straight to the highchair. Icky mush smearing around inside her diaper, the former teacher squirmed in her seat. Complaining wouldn’t do her any good, her caregiver would only penalize her further if she tried to protest and she wanted this nightmare to be over sooner rather that later. From her vantage point, she watched as two chicken breasts, rice and green beans were cooked, half were put onto a plate, the other half into a blender. Brian ate his meal first while it was still hot before pouring the sludge from the blender into a bowl to feed to Hannah. Still hungry from lunch, she did her best to get as much of the slop into her mouth as possible. Dinner complete, the 23-year-old had her faced wiped clean and expected a bath before bed. What she got was laid onto the change pad, a few slits cut into her stinky diaper and another taped over top. Mumbling against the pacifier that had been placed in her mouth got a response from her guardian. Apparently, her punishment for running away earlier was to spend the next twelve hours with her own waste strapped to her waist. ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Like any teenager, Sierra spent most of her life on Facebook. Scrolling through her friend’s feed, she was pleased when a notification popped up on the channel dedicated to her former teacher. Clicking the link, she immediately broke out into laughter. A photo of the woman, clad in a onesie with an obvious diaper bulge, was displayed. Reading the caption below, she learned that after her public display in the park, she had been put to bed with a messy bottom. Unable to contain her glee, she passed the link on to her friends with explicit instructions to keep the information to themselves. Soon, there was a group discussion on whether or not they could manipulate things to get their former teacher into more embarrassing situations. With all the suggestions in place, Sierra sent a message to the page’s creator; a note to make proposals of what kinds of punishments might be appropriate if the 23-year-old were to act up again. Before she could close her browser, she got a response. “Little Hannah will no doubt earn herself many reprimands in the upcoming days. I appreciate your input and will take them into consideration.” “Thank you. Having been the victim of her abuses, I feel relieved to know that someone like you has taken control to teach her the proper way.” The 14-year-old responded. “No problem. The next time she needs correction, and I doubt it will be too long, I will be sure to consult to make sure she learns her lesson.” ~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Nineteen “I’m not mad, I’m disappointed.” Kevin admonished. “She’s just a little baby. What would have happened if she made it out the door?” “I know, I’m sorry,” Joan sniffled and tugged at the hem of her new underwear. She hadn’t been put back into pullups since the early days of regressing her sister but knew daddy only would have done it if he was truly worried about losing baby Hannah. “I promise I’ll do better tomorrow.” Kissing her on the forehead, “You better, or we’ll have to find someone to look after all three of you.” “But daddy!” “Now, now, honey. It’s just three days until the weekend. No more misadventures and you can have your panties back then.” ~~~~~~~~~ Backside itching with no relief in sight, Hannah tossed and turned in her crib. She could see that it was still night out by the darkness of the sky and doubted Brian would be in any time before daybreak to clean her messy pants. Out of options, she did what any real baby would and began crying. Small sobs of self-pity soon gave way to louder, uncontrolled howls. Before the 23-year-old knew it, the sun was out and the crib bars were down; she must have tired herself out and fallen asleep. Brian reached in, scooped his charge up and carried her towards the changing table, a goofy grin and babble on his lips. “Who’s a stinky baby? Who’s a stinky baby? You are! Oh, yes you are!” Dirty diaper removed, bottom wiped clean, the former teacher was then taken and given a bath. Both devices that took away all control of her bodily functions were scrubbed, lubed and re-inserted before a fresh diaper was taped in place. An ‘I Love My Daddy’ onesie was buttoned in place overtop the crinkly undergarment and that was apparently her outfit for the day. Bottom still itching despite being clean, Hannah squirmed her way through an oatmeal breakfast with most of it ending up on her bib. Diaper bag packed, it was off for another day at the babysitter’s house. Upon entering, Hannah saw Kevin holding Claire’s poop-stained butt in the air and gently wiping the mess away. He looked up when Brian dumped the former teacher in the playpen. “Not to worry, she’s been warned.” “I should hope so,” Brian responded placing a stuffed animal between Hannah’s gloved hands. Today, a small chain with padlock had replaced the leather strap from the day before. “Who knows what damage she could do if she were to get loose.” Finishing the diaper change, he beckoned his wife over. When he nodded, she unbuttoned her jeans to reveal the butterfly pullup beneath. “As I said, she’s been warned.” “Glad to hear it.” Brian smiled, waved goodbye to his little girl and was out the door followed by Kevin. Hiding her face behind the stuffed rabbit, the 23-year-old mused, so Joan got punished for yesterday. I wonder what would happen if she were to get in trouble again today. Might be an interesting way to pass the time, no doubt my friends have gotten the letter and are sure to decipher it soon. I have a day, two at the most, let’s see what kind of trouble I can cause in the meantime. A fun game became crying whenever her babysitter looked like she might be ducking off to use the restroom. While Joan no doubt still had control over her bladder, it was entertaining to watch her dance around and pressing a hand between her legs. Just when she thought she had the woman on the verge of wetting herself, a pacifier gag was tied in Hannah’s mouth and she was leashed to the playpen bars as Joan darted off towards the bathroom. Her fun temporarily halted; the former teacher tried to think of other ways to bring the woman down to size. The 23-year-olds thoughts of revenge were put on hold as Scott burst through the door. Nonchalantly, he set down his bag and took out his vibrating friend. Stepping over the playpen wall, he plugged it in and turned it on the lowest setting. Claire’s eyes lit up and she eagerly crawled in his direction while Hannah did her best to fade into the background. Seeing this, he soon had Hannah backed into a corner and the wand tantalizingly close to her diapered crotch. Not wanting to be left out, Claire was soon thrusting her hips against the device which in turn pressed it into the former teacher’s padding. “Looks like the baby girls want to play together.” Joan commented returning to the living room. Moving the magic wand back and forth between the two diapered woman’s crotches Scott responded, “I’m seeing how well they can play together. Perhaps in the future we can get them doing this on their own.” As much as she hated what was happening, Hannah was powerless to stop the vibrations and soon she and Claire were both moaning in ecstasy. The diapers, the humiliation, all of it was forgotten as she and her playmate climaxed simultaneously. Exhausted, she curled up ready to drift to sleep, not even protesting when Claire snuggled in next to her and their diapers crinkled against one another to send a shiver up her spine. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Lunchtime rolled around and Sierra quickly grabbed her food, found a table and logged onto the Facebook live stream of her former teacher. The screen showed her and another woman in diapers being roused from their nap. The other woman was taken to a highchair to be fed while Hannah was left to crawl around in her droopy diaper. Giggling, Sierra clicked a few screen shots to save for later and logged out. “What are you so happy about?” One of her friends set down a tray. Showing off one of the new pictures, “Just admiring Ms. Castle’s new life.” “Oh my God! That’s so funny! How long do you think she’ll stay like this?” “If all goes according to plan? The rest of her life.” “Now what is this?” The school’s principal peered down at the photo. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Twenty The middle of the afternoon found Hannah groggily waking up to find Joan in the middle of changing her diaper. Giggling at the sight of her babysitter’s pullup peeking out the back of her shorts when she turned to grab the powder, the 23-year-old was soon reminded of her own infantile status when said powder was sprinkled between her legs and the fresh diaper taped in place. A bottle of milk clubbed in her mittened hands, the former teacher suckled while her Claire had her turn and being changed. There had to be a way to screw with Joan, get her in further trouble, not because it would help Hannah escape but because she needed something to pass the time until she was inevitably rescued. Ryan, her white knight, was no doubt already riding in on his trusty steed, so why not get back at the locals as best she could? Trying to keep her out of the bathroom had failed and Joan was most likely on guard for another escape attempt, so what could she do? Perhaps if she kept the babysitter occupied, her diapered counterpart would create her own mischief. Crying as loud as she could brought the woman rushing over. “What is it, sweetheart? I fed you, I changed you, what could you need?” A quick peek into the back of her charges diaper, “No presents here. Are you still hungry? We can take care of that.” Expecting the woman to disappear to the kitchen to fetch a bottle, the 23-year-old was a bit baffled when she was laid on the woman’s lap. Off came the shirt, out came the breast and Hannah’s mouth was guided towards the exposed nipple. Wanting nothing to do with what was being offered, Hannah bit down causing Joan to scream in pain and push her away. With a thud, the former teacher landed heavily on her backside and immediately knew something was wrong; the hollow plug felt as if it had been driven deep inside her. Crying for real garnered no sympathy. “You can cut that out right now, I’m not falling for it again!” The babysitter huffed covering herself and storming away. “And you can be sure I’m going to tell your daddy about this too.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~ “It’s not what it looks like,” Sierra stammered. The principal looked non-plussed, “Oh really? Cause it looks like you’re photoshopping a diaper onto your teacher. And while I may not agree with the way she abruptly left, that doesn’t give you the right to be disrespectful. I think a weeks-worth of detention should do the trick.” Waiting for the balding old man to strut away, the freshman fumed to her friends, “The bitch isn’t even here and she’s getting me detention. I can’t wait until she gets in trouble so I can get even. Grrr!” “What are you going to do?” One of the gathered girls inquired. “I don’t know, but she’s definitely not going to like it.” ~~~~~~~~~~~ Deciding enough time had passed, detective Nick Roach gave his client a call. “Ryan? I have news for you.” “Is it good or bad?” The former teacher’s former boyfriend asked. “I guess you could say it’s a bit of both. She is fine; however, she doesn’t want to be contacted.” Sighing, Ryan responded, “I see. So that’s it? She left me and there’s nothing I can do?” “I’m afraid so.” The detective leaned back in his chair and took a bite of his sandwich. “If anything changes, I’ll be sure to let you know.” Hanging up, Ryan went to his boss to request the rest of the day off. It wasn’t like Hannah to just abandon everything, but if the detective was to be believed, she did. Arriving home, he brought up the pictures of them on his phone, slowly scrolling through to remember the good times before banishing the memories to the deleted file. ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Tears streaming down her cheeks and hands pawing uselessly on her padded posterior, Hannah was in serious pain. “Please! Something’s wrong, it hurts so bad!” “Babies don’t talk,” Joan rolled the 23-year-old onto her stomach to give her backside a swat and noticed a red discoloration. Quickly untaping the diaper, she noticed blood dripping from her charges back passage and that the hollow tube had disappeared. Pulling out her cell phone, “Hello? 911? I need an ambulance, quick!” As the babysitter relayed the details to the dispatcher the wails of a siren grew closer and soon Hannah was loaded in the back of the ambulance headed for the town hospital. An IV was hooked to her arm, pain medication pushed, and the overgrown baby was asleep before arrival not to wake again until after surgery and her daddy was sitting beside her hospital crib. Having filled the prescription for pain medication while his little girl slept and received the go ahead from the doctor, Brian carefully carried the former teacher to the car for the journey home. “Wha… What’s goin on?” Hannah slurred still a bit delirious from the medication. “Shhh. Babies don’t speak.” Her caregiver pulled out a pacifier and stuck it between her lips. “You’ve had a hard day, get some rest, I’ll explain when we get home.” Curious about the infantile device in her mouth, the 23-year-old began to take stock of her surroundings. She was locked into an oversized child seat with an obviously well used diaper strapped to her waist and the scenery out the window didn’t look the slightest bit familiar. Her brain began to piece together the puzzle. Oh, shit. It hadn’t been a dream. She was waking up to the nightmare, twin rivers once more cascaded down her cheeks at the revelation. Back at her new home, Brian placed her on her tummy in the playpen and pulled out his laptop. Logging into a chat program, he made a bottle for his baby while he waited for a response. Hannah was laying across her daddy’s lap suckling greedily when the face of her former student popped up in the open chat window. “Oh my god, that’s so precious!” Sierra beamed. Keeping the bottle firmly in the former teacher’s mouth so she couldn’t speak, Brian replied. “If only she was this sweet all the time.” “Uh-oh, did someone get in trouble again today?” “To say the least. She bit her babysitter during feeding and ended up in the hospital after falling off the babysitter’s lap.” Feigning sympathy, the 14-year-old inquired, “Is she okay?” “She will be in a few days. The hollow plug I had been using to weaken her sphincter got pushed too far in and needed to be surgically removed. Really that turned out to be a blessing in disguise, though.” “How so?” “Well, I hadn’t been planning on it, but since she was in surgery anyway, I had the doctor just go ahead and sever the nerves regulating her bladder and bowels. No more ability to clamp down and stop her peepees or poopoos any more for my little baby.” He easily kept Hannah’s attempts at thrashing under control. “The reason I called was to get suggestions on what to do about her biting.” Barely able to contain her glee upon hearing her former teacher was now totally diaper dependent, Sierra blurted out the first thing that came to her head. “Why not get rid of her teeth too? Babies don’t need to chew after all and then even if she does try to bite it won’t do much.” Once again, the 23-year-old struggled futility on her daddy’s lap and was subdued. “That is an excellent suggestion. We’ll see about getting her to the dentist in the morning. For now, she’s had a rough day, I suppose I’ll just give Miss Piddle Pants a change and put her to bed.” “Nighty, night Miss Piddle Pants!” Sierra giggled ending the chat session. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Twenty-One Sun shining brightly through the crib bars, Hannah estimated it to be mid-morning which meant she’d been asleep for over 12 hours. Stretching, she felt the tell-tale signs that she’d messed in her sleep and began to cry as she remembered what Brian had said the night before. Even if she did manage to escape this hell, she’d still be pooping her pants the rest of her life. Moments later, he entered the room with a smile, “Hey there, sweetie. How about we get some breakfast in you then we you a bath?” Stripped out of the onesie and strapped into the highchair wearing just her soiled diaper and bondage mittens, the 23-year-old did her best to anticipate her caregiver’s movement with the spoon. Face and breasts covered in oatmeal at the end of the feeding, she was given a bottle of formula. It tasted worse than normal, no doubt due to her pain medication being mixed in with it, and by the time it was halfway drained there was a knock on the door. “Is there a Hannah Castle here?” A man holding a bouquet of assorted flowers inquired. Brian turned his head to yell in the direction of the kitchen, “Aww, honey, looks like Kevin and Joan got you a little get well present.” When was facing him once more, the delivery man’s fist rocketed into Brian’s nose; blood squirted everywhere. A second blow followed by a third landed in quick succession knocking out the stunned caregiver’s teeth. Stepping over his victim, the delivery man strode into the house and making a beeline towards the kitchen. Upon seeing the diaper clad woman, he let out a sigh, “My God, what have they done to you?” “Dad?” Hannah asked groggily as the pain meds started to do their thing. “That’s right, sweetie; I’m here to get you out.” He responded removing the mittens from his daughter’s hands. “She’s not going anywhere,” Brian spit blood. “She’s legally mine now.” Helping Hannah out of the highchair, “Go get yourself cleaned up and some real clothes on while I deal with this idiot.” “Don’t you dare move baby girl or bruise your bottom so bad you won’t be able to sit for a week. Daddy has already called, and the police are on the way to arrest this misguided gentleman.” The sound of sirens growing louder substantiated his point. Rolling his eyes, Hannah’s father launched a haymaker that connected with the other man’s jaw and dropped him into an unconscious heap on the floor. Time running out before the police arrived, he grabbed a coat to drape over his half naked daughter. “Sorry honey, we gotta go.” “Wait!” The adrenaline of the situation counteracting the drugs in her system, 23-year-old pulled away and ran to the nursery. Grabbing a package of diapers, she rejoined her father who now had a perplexed look on his face. “I’ll explain in the car.” Speeding away, Hannah recalled the horrors of the last two weeks to her father including her surgically created incontinence. She could tell he wanted nothing more than to turn the car around and kill the bastard who had hurt her, but reason prevailed, and they continued east crossing the border into Missouri four hours later. Finally feeling like it was safe to stop, her dad bought clothes for her to wear while the 23-year-old did her best to change herself in the ladies room. Her infantile underwear was crooked, and the tapes were perhaps not as snug as they could be, but for her first time it wasn’t bad. Back on the road, it was smooth sailing home. ~~~~~~~~~~~ ONE YEAR LATER: “Hannah! Are you ready?” Hannah’s mother called. Placing the last tape on the front panel of her diaper the now 24-year-old yelled back, “Just putting on a fresh diaper so I don’t leak at court today.” “Honestly, honey, you’ve been living with your father and I for the last year and you haven’t had a leak in the last 10 months, I don’t know why you’re always so paranoid.” “It’s a big day. I’m testifying against Brian and Headmistress Givens in their kidnapping and human trafficking case, and I don’t want to give them the satisfaction.” Dressed in a navy skirt and white blouse she exited her childhood bedroom. “How do I look?” “Beautiful as always.” Mother Castle beamed. “I wish dad could come with us.” “Me too, dear. But part of his probation agreement for assaulting that monster is he isn’t allowed within 100 yards of him.” Mother and daughter together in the car, Hannah couldn’t help but reflect on everything that had transpired. The mistaken identity and spanking that had started it all, being traded off to a pervert when the truth came out and the humiliating week of forced babyhood. Now it was all coming to an end. The evil headmistress and the aforementioned pervert were soon to be convicted and sent to prison. Her former student, Sierra, while not in legal trouble certainly regretted her part as her parents shipped her off to St. Anne’s Reformatory School for some much-needed correction. It had taken a long time to come to terms with her new status as a 24/7 diaper dependent adult and Ryan had done his best to be supportive, but in the end, they had parted ways, Hannah just wasn’t ready to date. She was ready to get back into the work force but having to explain to potential employers her hiatus was problematic to say the least even with her adulthood status restored through the courts. Most of her days were spent searching online job boards and evenings perusing the content at DailyDiapers, where it felt good not to be so alone.

Hello! I have been lurking ABDL forums and reading stories for over a decade now. I've written a few stories in the past, but the majority of them have never seen the light of day and are unfinished. This is my first time publishing one of my stories online. I have several ideas that I may explore in the future, including some related to this story. I hope to share some of them in the future. This story is about 18 year old Penny, who is desperate to find out what it's like to wear diapers. Unfortunately, she does not have any money or a drivers license to purchase them herself. After scheming for a few days she hatches a plan to convince her mom to buy them for her. Throughout the story she lives out some of her perverted fantasies, with and without the help of her unknowing mother. ---------- "Goodnight sweetheart! See you in the morning!" My mom yelled from down the hall. "Goodnight mom!" I yelled back from my room. If everything goes according to my plan, then she is going to be shocked when she sees me in the morning. My plan is simple: wet the bed every night for a few nights and ask mom to buy me diapers to wear at night. The plan would be embarrassing for sure, but after years of waiting to try diapers it was the best idea I could come up with. Sure, I could just go to the store and get them myself, but that would require a drivers license and money. Despite being 18 years old, I had neither. There also came a risk of someone seeing me buying them. You're probably wondering why I want to be put back into diapers. Before I explain that though, I should probably give a few more details about myself. My name is Penelope, but everyone just calls me Penny. I'm 18 years old and am halfway through my senior year of high school. I'm 5'1" with long, black hair and brown eyes. Despite being 18 for a couple of months now, I still don't have my drivers license or a job. It's a bit embarrassing, considering most of the people in my class have at least one or the other. The reason I want to be put back in diapers is a bit more complicated. For years now, I've want to try wearing (and using) diapers and being treated like a baby. I don't know why these feelings and fantasies developed, but I've waited so long to make them a reality. The first time I remember thinking about it was 4 years ago at Christmas dinner. My older cousin was there with her baby. Eventually, the baby needed changed, so she laid him down on the floor and changed his diaper in front of everyone. I watched, only being able to imagine myself in his position; laying on the floor, getting changed out of a wet diaper with my entire family watching. After that, I continued having increasingly babyish fantasies, including being fed in a highchair, sleeping in a crib, and even getting spanked. I searched online and eventually found other people who had similar fantasies to mine. I even found fictional stories that they created, which caused me to develop a ton more fantasies. I've been wanting to try diapers for years now because of these fantasies, so I spent multiple days coming up with a plan. Starting tonight, I am going to purposefully pee myself in bed. In the morning, I'll tell my mom about it and let her see me in my wet pajamas. It's going to be super embarrassing, but it will be worth it in the end. I'll do this again the next night, and the night after that too. After that, if she hasn't already suggested wearing a diaper to bed, I'll ask her to get me some. Of course, I'll have to keep wetting myself after that to keep up the charade. It will be fine though, since I'll have a diaper to soak it all up. Even if I end up not liking it, all I have to do is stop wetting myself. I set an alarm on my phone for 5:30am so that I could wake up to perform the deed. I didn't want to do it to early in the night since it will probably be pretty uncomfortable and hard to fall back asleep in. Usually I would wake up at 6:30 on school days, so if I couldn't fall back asleep I wouldn't be missing out on too much sleep. Putting my phone down, I went over to my dresser and got out a pair of pajama bottoms. All I could imagine was putting them on over a diaper and seeing it bulge out the back. After getting dressed I took a couple drinks of my water and got into bed. It was hard to fall asleep with all the thoughts running through my mind and the anticipation. ----- Soon enough, I was awoken by the alarm I set. I slowly opened my eyes and felt a slight pressure in my bladder from the water I drank. Hopefully that will make this easier and more believable. My heart began to speed up as I began trying to relieve myself. It was difficult to start at first, but after a minute or two of trying I was able to get a small flow going. I instantly began feeling my urine cover my thigh and soak into my pajama bottoms. It soon spread down into my bedsheets and even up to the bottom of my shirt. I kept pushing until it was all released and let out a small sigh as I finished. The hard part now is going to be laying in this for another hour. It wasn't that bad now, but it would begin to stink and get cold very soon. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't fall asleep again. The wetness and smell were both too distracting. I was beyond relieved when I heard my second alarm begin to beep. I slowly got out of bed and took a look at the damage. My bed and sheets were both absolutely soaked and reeking of pee. My pajama bottoms and shirt were also stuck to my skin by the wetness. I hope this didn't ruin the mattress or anything. Now it was time for the next hurdle: telling mom. I pinched myself until I teared up a little just to make sure I seemed genuinely sad and left my room. Usually mom is making breakfast at this time, so I began to head for the kitchen. Mom was cooking some eggs on the stove as I approached her, so she couldn't see my obviously soaked clothes. "Good morning sweetheart. How did you sleep?" Mom said, not turning around to see me. "M-mom," I said, "I w-wet the bed last night". Mom turned around in shock and saw me standing there in my soaked PJs. I stared at the ground in front of me and did what I could to keep my eyes watery. My face was burning with embarrassment and my heart was rapidly beating. I couldn't even look up at her as she began to approach me. "Oh, sweetheart..." Mom said, as she pulled me into a hug. "I'm sorry..." I replied, burying my head into her chest, being careful not to touch her with any part of my wet clothes. I genuinely was sorry about doing what I did, but it's a necessary sacrifice. Hopefully she won't be too mad. "I know sweetie," Mom said while stroking my hair, "go get cleaned up and take a shower. I'll take care of your bed and pajamas." "T-thank you." I responded. I slowly detached myself from her and went back to my room to get some clothes to change into after my shower. When I was out of sight, my face lit up with a smile. Success! I just need to do this again tomorrow and maybe the next day, and then I can get a hold of the grand prize. I peeled off my wet cloths and left them on top of my already wet bed. Now naked, I grabbed my new clothes and began heading towards the shower. I performed my usual morning routine as normal and headed out to the kitchen to get breakfast. I stopped by my room first to grab my phone and noticed that my sheets and wet clothes were gone. When I got to the kitchen, I saw Mom sitting at the table. Across from her was a plate with bacon and scrambled eggs. I assumed it was meant for me, so I sat down in front of it and began looking down, not making eye contact with her to make my bed-wetting seem more embarrassing and believable. "Feeling better honey?" Mom asked me. "Yes." I softly replied. "That's good. I want to talk about what happened this morning. Is that okay?" She asked me. I kind of wanted to say no, but I knew that it may not look too good for my plan. "Yes." I replied once again before taking a bite of the food in front of me. "Do you know why you wet the bed sweetheart? You haven't wet the bed in over 12 years." She slowly and calmly asked me. "No..." I quietly responded, still not looking up from my breakfast. "Did you do anything different last night or take any medicine?" "No..." I replied, taking another bite out of the food. "Are you feeling sick at all?" "No..." "Maybe it was a one off thing then. If you start feeling sick, please tell me, okay?" "Okay mom." "Thank you sweetheart. I'm going to put your sheets in the dryer and head to work. Make sure not to miss the bus." Mom said, getting up from the table and heading towards the laundry room. I was relieved when she finished questioning me. I think I did just fine today! Hopefully tomorrow morning will go just as well. --- The rest of today went just as it usually does with nothing out of the ordinary. Eventually, night time came and it was time to go to sleep again. I took another couple drinks of water like I did last night, but drank a bit less to hopefully help make a smaller mess. I got dressed in a similar outfit to last night and got into bed. My heart was racing once again, but I fell asleep soon enough. I woke up to my alarm the next morning, immediately knowing what I needed to do. "Sorry mom." I whispered to myself as I began to push. My pee soon started to trickle out and soak into my cloths and bed, feeling exactly the same as yesterday. I kept pushing and eventually my bladder was empty. I tried to fall asleep again and was actually successful this time. I awoke to my second alarm going off and the feeling of my cold, wet bed and pajamas. I got out of bed and pinched myself again to fake the tears. Once it seemed genuine enough, I headed out to the kitchen to tell mom what happened. As soon as I walked in, she turned around and immediately noticed what had happened. "Oh... sweetheart..." She said, while walking over to me and scooping me up in a hug. "I-I'm sorry mom..." I replied while fake sobbing. "Shh... I know you didn't mean to sweetie." She replied back while stroking the back of my hair. If only she knew... "Go get cleaned up sweetheart," she said, releasing me from the hug, "leave your PJs on the bed." "T-thank you mom..." I sputtered out while turning to go back to my room to get a change of clothes. Another success! I did really feel bad about mom having to clean up after it though. Because of that, I think after I shower, I'm going to ask mom to buy me some diapers. I was originally going to go three nights before asking, but this will get me them even faster and keep mom from having to clean up after me. My heart was racing the entire time I was showering and getting dressed. It was finally time for the next stage of my plan. This is the final hurdle to getting my diapers. All I need to do now is ask mom to "get me some protection". It's really simple, but super embarrassing at the same time. After finishing the rest of my post shower routine, I took a moment to psyche myself up. I made my way out to the kitchen with my heart beating even faster than it was earlier. Mom was waiting at the kitchen table for me again like yesterday. She even made breakfast for me again too. I took my seat on the other side of the table and stared down at the meal in front of me, trying to build the courage to ask for a pack of diapers. After a minute of silence between us, I finally built up the courage I needed to start speaking. "I'm sorry..." I started "You don't need to apologize sweetheart, I know you didn't mean to." Mom replied, laying her hand on mine. "I-I was t-thinking about it in the shower..." I responded back. This was it, the moment of truth. "I-I think it would be good to get some... p-protection... I don't want to ruin my mattress or sheets if this keeps happening..." "That's very mature of you sweetheart. I'm really proud of you." Mom said in a soft and motherly voice. "We can go to Walmart after work to see if we can find something. Are you sure you aren't feeling sick?" "N-no, I feel normal." I answered, still looking away due to embarrassment. Success! I was kind of hoping that she would offer to just get the diapers on her way home, but after thinking about it I could see why she would want me to be there to pick them out. "I think we should schedule a doctor's appointment if it keeps happening, okay?" Mom said. I've always had a fear of doctors offices and hospitals and she knows it. I know that she just wants what's best for me though. At the same time, there is actually nothing wrong with me. "Mom..." I started before being interrupted. "I know you don't like going there sweetheart, but I'm concerned about you being sick. You haven't wet the bed since you were 6, and now it's happened 2 nights in a row." Mom explained. "I know... I don't feel any different though..." I said, trying to get her to drop that idea. "Let's talk about this again if it keeps happening okay? I'll take you to Walmart after work to look into some protection, okay?" Mom answered, getting up to presumably go to work. A few moments after, mom wished me a good day and I started eating the now lukewarm breakfast she made me. Success! All I had to do now was wait until after mom got off work, and I would have the diapers that I've been craving for so long. I was so excited that I could scream! I can't believe how easy it was! Tonight is going to be fun... School and passed like normal, with the only difference being that I couldn't get my mind off the diapers I would be wearing tonight. Because of this, I didn't really pay much attention in class. At some points, I was even getting a bit horny at some of my thoughts. I was relieved when the final bell rang and I could finally go home. On the bus ride home, a thought crossed my mind: what type of diaper should I get? I really wanted some of the big, cute ABDL diapers that you can find online, but there's no way Walmart would have any of those. They definitely aren't something a bed-wetting teen would pick out either. I'll have to look online to see what they have available. Usually mom doesn't get off work until about an hour after I get home from school, so I have a bit of time to research the best diapers. I turned on my laptop as soon as I got home and went to the Walmart website. I went to the adult incontinence section, but I wasn't really attracted to anything I saw. There was the usual stuff like Depends, but they looked way too boring and from what I've heard online, they're also uncomfortable. That's when I got an idea: pull-ups. I'm pretty petite for my age, so I bet I easily fit into some Goodnites. They weren't actual diaper, but they were super cute and based off what I've read on a bunch of ABDL forums, really good. I navigated over to the baby section and searched through tons of diapers until I finally found the Goodnites. I only weighed a little over 100 pounds, so I could easily fit into the largest size. Perfect! There was still about 45 minutes until mom got off work, so I had plenty more free time. I decided the best thing to do would be to look up reviews for the Goodnites. I found a couple of blog posts from both ABDLs and parents, saying that they were really great. Supposedly, they're really comfortable and can hold a good amount of urine. Both of these traits are appealing to me. I continued browsing more reviews and eventually ended up just browsing ABDL forums. Soon enough, I heard the front door open and mom walked in. It was finally time! I'm gonna need to hide my excitement though if I don't want mom to get suspicious. Moments later, she was standing in front of my bedroom door way. "Ready to go to the store sweetheart?" Mom asked me. "Yeah mom. Let me get my shoes on." I replied in a slow, quite voice. "Okay, sweetheart. I'll wait for you in the car." Mom replied before heading back out to her car. I closed my laptop and got ready. When I got home, I would finally have a pack of diapers! My heart was speeding up again while I made my way out to the car. I got in the passenger seat and soon we were on the road. Mom and I made some small talk during the ride, but I was mainly focused on getting the diapers. A few concerns I hadn't really thought of began to invade my thoughts though. What if someone I knew saw me? What if everyone at school finds out? Before I knew it, we were walking into the store. Mom grabbed a cart and explained to me that there was a few other things that she needed to grab while we were here. I didn't object and quietly followed her around while she grabbed what she needed. I was constantly looking around to make sure there was no one I recognized. Thankfully, there didn't appear to be anyone. "Okay, I think that's everything that I needed. Let's go over to the health section." Mom announced while heading towards the section with the adult diapers. "M-mom, we actually need to go t-this way." I meekly said, pointing towards the direction of the baby section. "The 'protection' stuff is this way sweetheart." Mom said, thankfully lowering her voice. "I-I know..." I replied "I d-did some research, and I t-think what I need is this way..." "Okay sweetheart, lead the way." Mom said with a hint of confusion in her voice. It probably became apparent where I was leading us as we approached the baby isles. I was constantly looking left and right to make sure I didn't see anyone that I knew. Thankfully, the baby stuff was in the back of the store, out of the way of most of the foot traffic. I quickly walked into the baby diaper isle, mom following right behind with the cart. I began to look around for the Goodnites and was eventually able to locate them on the top shelf towards the back. I made my way towards them, but still took a moment to admire everything I was surrounded with. There was a mesmerizing amount of baby diapers lining the shelves. I'd seen images online of girls about my stature wearing baby diaper. I'll definitely need to try that one day. Once I reached the Goodnites, I looked around to try and find a package of the large size. At first I was worried they didn't have any, but eventually found them on the top shelf. Yes! I was about to smile out of happiness, but then remembered that mom was standing right behind me, very likely watching me. "I did some research online... Since I'm so small, t-these are the best option..." I quietly explained to her, my face a bit red with embarrassment. "I see..." Mom said, leaving the cart and walking over to me. I tried to reach up and grab the girls package, but to my embarrassment I was too short to reach the top shelf. Mom quickly caught on and stepped in to grab the package for me. I expected her to hand them to me, but instead she took it as an opportunity to examine the packaging. "They certainly seem like they'll fit you... The designs seem kind of childish though..." "I-I know," I explained "but the adult ones looked uncomfortable and people online said these were the best for teens..." "If that's what you think is best, then we'll get it." Mom said, placing the package into the cart. "Is there anything else that you need?" "N-no." I answered. I desperately wanted a pacifier, baby bottle, or really anything else in these isles, but I couldn't just ask mom for that. "Then let's checkout and get some dinner." Mom said, turning the cart around and pushing it towards the checkout lanes. As we were leaving the isle, I took one last look back. The assortment of diapers, pacifiers, bibs, and every other baby item was so tantalizing. One day... The entire time we were walking to the checkout I was looking around, still paranoid of seeing someone that knew me. It wouldn't be too hard for them to guess who the Goodnites were for, given that I didn't have any siblings. I was also constantly stealing glances at the package in the cart, mesmerized by what was inside of it. So close, yet so far to being able to put one on. Night time couldn't come soon enough. "M-mom, can we use the self checkout?" I asked after noticing that mom was heading towards a cashier lane. "Oh! Of course, sorry sweetheart." Mom replied, realizing why I asked. Mom was nice enough to scan and bag my Goodnites first, helping to hide them from anyone who may see us. I breathed a sigh of relief and helped her with everything else that she was getting. Once it was all payed for we went back to the car and loaded everything up. We stopped by an Arby's on our way home to get some dinner. We usually won't eat out very often, but I guess mom felt like treating me. Eventually, we were finally home. I grabbed our food and the bag containing my Goodnites, brought them both inside, and placed them on the counter. Mom followed behind me, carrying the rest of the stuff that she got. "Go put these in your room and wash your hands sweetheart." Mom instructed, obviously referring to the package of Goodnites on the counter. "Yes mom." I said, pretending to be annoyed at her telling me what to do like a child. It was a bit annoying, but at the same time I really wanted to be treated like a child. It also felt fitting, given she just bought a pack of glorified diapers for me to wear. I grabbed the package out of the bag and began carrying it to my room. Once there, I put it down on the bed and stared at. I wished that I could tear it open and put one on now, but I needed to be patient. I sighed and made my way towards the bathroom to wash my hands, abandoning my new treasure. Once they were clean, I made my way to the kitchen. Mom had already gotten our food out of the bag and was waiting for me. I took my usual spot at the table across from her and began eating. We both finished our meals soon after and I retreated back to my room to do my homework. Focusing on my homework was hard when I couldn't get my mind off of the pull-ups sitting right behind me. I couldn't get my mind off of how they'd feel once they were on me. I really wanted to tear the package open just examine one, but didn't want to risk mom walking in and seeing it. I just needed to wait a few more hours. Eventually, I was able to force myself to finish my homework, leaving me with the rest of the night to fantasize about my Goodnites. I've read lots of ABDL stories over the years, so I had plenty of fuel to feed my imagination with. It probably wasn't a good idea to get too horny yet, but I just couldn't help myself. The first one that came into my head was one I've thought about a lot for years now. It starts off with me doing something naughty and mom deciding to punish me with diapers. I'm made to wear a diaper at all times and not allowed to use the toilet for any reason. In addition, while I'm home I'm treated just like a baby. I have to sleep in a crib, eat in a high chair, and drink out of bottles. Whenever I use my diaper, I'd be strapped down and changed on a changing table in my room-turned-nursery. The next one that came to my mind was an original one. I started having accidents during the daytime, so mom made me wear one of my Goodnites during the day too. From then on, I was required to ask mom to "take me to the potty" if I needed to use the bathroom. Mom would take me into the bathroom, pull down my Goodnite, and wipe me after I finished. If I wet my Goodnite at all, then I was put back in diapers until the next morning as punishment. If I got put in diapers, then the toilet was off limits for the rest of the day, forcing me to use the diaper. If it wasn't apparent, I really enjoyed the idea of getting punished with diapers. I learned that not too long after developing this diaper fetish. My favorite stories online were always the ones where the protagonist is forced to wear and use a diaper against their will. I also love ones about people being treated like babies by their parents for one reason or another. Sadly, I don't think mom would ever punish me that way. She hardly ever even punishes me to begin with, and when she does it's usually nothing more than a scolding. Suddenly, another fantasy popped into my head. It was very similar to the second one, but instead of just being put in a diaper, I would also be given a spanking. Mom would come pull down my shorts and expose my clearly soaked Goodnite. After that, she would sigh and drag me over to the couch. Once there, she would sit down and drape me over her lap. She'd pull my soggy Goodnite down to my knees and begin smacking my bottom. She'd keep on spanking me until I was crying and begging her to stop. When she was finally done, I'd be laid down on the ground and taped into a big, fluffy diaper. After being changed I would be sent to the corner for a timeout. That one was really exciting to me. I see spankings used all of the time in ABDL stories. They're a perfect, childish punishment for adult babies. Mom has never spanked me before, even when I was young. Usually I would just be grounded or scolded. It's something that I've always wanted to try. Of course, I've tried spanking myself before, but it's just not the same. It's not really a punishment if you're doing it to yourself, so it takes away the edge. I snapped out of my trance and took a look at the clock, noticing that it was already 10:00. It was finally time! I just needed to go brush my teeth and wash my face, then I could put on my diaper! I started heading towards the bathroom, but almost ran into mom right outside my room. "I was just coming to wish you a good night sweetheart." She said, enveloping me into a hug before I could do anything. "Good luck tonight." "Th-thanks mom." I said, a bit embarrassed. With that, she released me and headed towards her bedroom. I continued on towards the bathroom and brushed my teeth and quick as I could. I repeated the same process with washing my makeup out and then retreated back to my room. Finally, after years of fantasizing and weeks of planning, I got what I wanted. I practically ran over to the package of Goodnites on my bed and tore open the wrapping at the top. Inside was 24 purple pull-up diapers, just waiting for me to put one on. I pulled one out and began to examine it. The one I grabbed was the cupcake themed variety. It was a light purple with pink and dark purple cupcakes decorating it along with similar colored sprinkles. It was just as cute as I imagined! It was also surprisingly soft. I ran my hand along it and felt a shiver run through my body. "Enough looking! It's time to put one on!" I thought to myself. I set the Goodnite down on my bed and pulled down my sweatpants. For the hell of it, I decided to take off my shirt as well. This left me in only my panties and small bra. My breasts are close to nonexistent, but it's never bothered me too much. It actually plays a part in some of my fantasies where I'm mistaken for a toddler. Because of this though, I wear what's basically a training bra everyday. Next, I slid my panties down and unclipped my bra. I was now naked, but not for long. I picked the Goodnite back up and put my hands through it. A shiver ran through my body, which caused me to notice just how hard my heart is beating. I brought the Goodnite down to my feet and slid my left leg through it, followed shortly after by my right. I gripped onto the soft sides and effortlessly pulled it up and over my groin. I was finally wearing a diaper! Well, not technically a diaper I guess, but it was certainly close enough for me. The Goodnite fit me perfectly and was actually a bit thicker than I expected. The inside was super soft and comfy as well. I turned around and went over to my full body mirror to look myself over, loving the sounds the pull-up made as I walked. I looked absolutely adorable as well! I probably couldn't pass for a toddler, but I could easily make myself passable as a 9 or 10 year old. Just to test this theory, I grabbed a couple of hair ties off of my dresser and put my hair up into a pair of pigtails. To add to the effect, I placed my left thumb in my mouth too. I looked back into the mirror and fell in love with how cute I looked. If I didn't know better, I would believe that I was a legitimate child. As much fun as I was having, I knew it would be best to get to sleep soon, as I still had to go to school tomorrow. I took a couple big drinks out of my water cup and set my alarms before going over to my closet. I debated sleeping in just my Goodnite but decided against it in case mom were to come in here for some reason in the morning. I got out a pair of pajama pants and a large t-shirt, put both on, undid my pigtails, and got into bed. The Goodnite was really noticeable and quite a bit distracting, which made getting to sleep a bit difficult. I could only imagine what it's going to be like to pee in this thing. Based on what I've read online, it will feel amazing. Some concerns soon started running through my head because of this though. What if it leaks? What if I don't like it? I quickly dispelled these thoughts and assured myself that everything would be okay. Eventually, I was finally able to drift off to sleep. --- I immediately woke up when I heard my first alarm going off. The first thing I noticed was the padding of the Goodnite I was wearing. It was finally time to wet it! I definitely needed to go after drinking all that water last night. I've been awake less than 30 seconds and my heart is already racing. I began pushing and slowly felt a trickle of urine come out. Moments later, I was able to get it up to a full flow and could hear it hitting my Goodnite. I placed my hand over my crotch, relishing the feeling of the warming padding. I could feel the urine run along my inner thighs and butt before being absorbed into the padding, which made me feel even naughtier than I already did. After another 20 seconds or so, my bladder finished emptying. The feeling of the wet pull-up was absolutely wonderful! The padding bulked up by a considerable amount and was super warm. I pressed the padding up against my privates just to get a better of feel of it, and adored the feeling. My pee had filled the Goodnite up quite a bit, but I could tell that there was still some padding left dry. I decided to get up out of bed and examine myself. I moved slowly, trying to make as little noise as possible so that mom wouldn't hear me if she was awake for some reason. I was impressed by how heavy the Goodnite became compared to last night, but I guess filling it with pee will do that. I could even feel it being pulled downwards by the weight of it all. Once I was out of bed, I lifted up my shirt and pulled down my pants so that I could examine the freshly used pull-up. The sagging and increased bulk were clearly visible when looking at it in my mirror. Showing off my thoroughly used Goodnite like this made me feel like a naughty child. Thinking about it, maybe I am just a naughty child. I purposefully peed myself multiple times and told a bunch of lies, just so that I could wear a diaper. I even peed in that diaper and enjoyed every second of it. Hell, I even look like a child right now. I guess that settles it then. I'm just a naughty little girl. And like any naughty child, I should be punished. Thinking like this caused me to become incredibly horny. I gave my privates a little rub through my wet pull-up and it caused it to grow even more noticeable. Sadly, I couldn't really punish myself with a spanking since mom would definitely hear it. I couldn't think of any other fun punishment for myself, so instead I decided to just hop back into bed and use my imagination. I pulled up my sweatpants and crawled back into bed, still being as quiet as possible. I laid down on my back, stuck my arm down my sweatpants, and began rubbing myself through the warm, wet pull-up. The feeling was absolutely mesmerizing. The texture and warmth of the soggy padding felt amazing against my sensitive parts. This stimulation was causing my imagination to run wild with fantasies. I pictured myself being made to stand in the middle of the living room naked, except for my absolutely soaked pull-up and a pacifier. Mom would tell me what a bad girl I was and tell me that I needed to be punished. She'd pull my wet pull-up down before dragging me across her lap and spanking me. The spanking was with her hand for only a minute before she switched to using a wooden spoon. Mom would continue spanking me and telling me that "naughty little girls get treated like babies" until I was crying and begging for mercy. When she was finally finished spanking me, she laid me on the floor and replaced my pull-up with a giant pink diaper. Next, I'd be taken to the kitchen and strapped in giant highchair. Mom would put a big bib on me and spoon feed me multiple jars of gross baby food until I wet my diaper. At that point, I would be taken to my nursery for another spanking and a diaper change. Imagining this playing out in real life combined with my rubbing caused me to have my most intense orgasm ever. Thankfully, I had my diaper on to catch any liquids that I released from it. The feeling of an orgasm with a wet diaper on was to die for! How have I been without this for so long?! It took me about a minute or so to recover. Thankfully, my pull-up didn't leak at all, despite how much I was rubbing it. I checked the clock in my room and found that it was only 6:00, meaning I still had 30 minutes to enjoy my wet Goodnite. For the remainder of the time, I stayed under my covers and just enjoyed the feeling of my soggy pull-up. I even let a little bit more pee out into it as I was laying there, which was good because it was starting to get a little bit cold. I was saddened when I heard my alarm go off. I wish I could just lay here all day and play with my Goodnites. Unfortunately, I needed to get ready for school. At least today was Friday, so I could spend all morning tomorrow playing with it. I was about to get up to go tell mom that I wet again, but she suddenly entered my room. "Good morning sweetheart. Did you sleep well last night?" She asked. "Y-yes." I replied, startled. "Sorry for surprising you honey. I have to go into work early today and wanted to talk to you first." Mom explained, taking a seat at the foot of my bed. "Okay..." I said, already assuming this is going to be about the bed-wetting. "Did it happen again?" Mom asked, setting her hand on my leg. "Y-yes..." I quietly answered. "I'm sorry sweetheart. Did your protection at least help?" "Y-yes, it did. It's way better than a wet bed." "That's good. I think it would be a good idea for you to do a bit of research today and see why this is happening or some things that may help, okay?" "Okay mom, I will. What should I do with this Goodnite?" I asked, my face going red. "Leave it in the bathroom garbage honey. I'll throw it out later tonight." Mom answered. "Okay mom." "Okay honey. I'll see you after work. Have fun at school." Mom said, getting up from my bed and leaving. Mom wanted me to research some ways to stop my supposed bed-wetting? It made sense why, but I didn't really want to change anything with my routine. It would be suspicious if I didn't find or try anything though. Maybe I could just stop drinking water at night? That would make it harder to wet in the morning though. I realized I was wasting a lot of time thinking about this stuff here and got up out of bed. I still needed to get ready for school. Getting up and walking around in the wet pull-up felt just as great as laying still with it. The padding squished around and rubbed up against me as I walked, making it impossible to forget it is there. Sadly, my time left with it is being cut short. I got to the bathroom and was forced to say goodbye to my pull-up. I stripped down out of my clothes until I was left in just the wet garment. I examined myself in the mirror and once again got the feeling that I was a naughty child. Sadly, I didn't have a ton of time to continue examining myself, so I hesitantly gripped the sides of my pull-up and pulled it down to my legs. The once white insides were now colored yellow and visibly damp. I stepped out of it and brought it over to the trash. I got into the shower and began my usual morning routine. About halfway through the shower, I began thinking about what mom had asked me to do. Maybe I could tell mom I'll set an alarm in the middle of the night to use the bathroom? That would probably be the best option since I doubt she'll ever be able to tell if I actually did so or not. I should probably do some actual research on this too just in case. Right as I thought I had a solution figured out, a naughtier idea popped into my head. Maybe I could use this as an opportunity to fulfill another fantasy of mine. What if I asked mom to punish me whenever I wet the bed? This would be a perfect opportunity to experience a true spanking. I could feel myself getting a bit horny again at this thought. It will probably be hard to get mom to agree with it though. She's never spanked me before and I doubt she really believes in its effectiveness. I could probably accomplish it with a good strategy though. I soon realized that I was getting distracted again and began to hurry up with my shower. I'll do a bit more planning on the bus, provided I don't miss it. My morning routine went along like normal after that. Sadly, mom couldn't make me breakfast so I had to make it myself. Thankfully, I was able to make it to the bus on time. As soon as I took my seat, my mind began to drift back to the idea of asking mom to spank me. How would she react to it? As far back as I can remember, she's never even threatened to spank me. Thinking about it, maybe that's why I have fantasies about getting spanked. I doubt I would love the thought as much if I had experience an actual spanking. It was something I wanted to try though, and this would probably be my best shot at it. I spent a lot of my time at school coming up with a game plan. This caused me to once again pay little attention in class. The nature of my plan was also causing me to become aroused off and on throughout the day, which didn't help anything either. I was relieved when the school day was finally over. While waiting for the bus to take me home, I finalized the details of my plan. When I get home, I'm going to do some research online to see if I can find anything about punishing bed-wetting with spankings. I'll use this to back me up if I need to. When that's done, I'll bring it up to mom. I'll ask her to spank me if I wet the bed or my Goodnites. My reasoning will be that it will force my body to associate wetting the bed with getting spanked, which may make it stop. It isn't a perfect plan, but I think it will be enough to get mom to at least try it. I got home before mom like usual and immediately got my laptop out to do some research. I found several sites and blogs where parents mentioned spanking their teenagers and preteens for wetting the bed, but not many of them mentioned it succeeding. I bookmarked a few of the pages where people mentioned having success with spankings. They likely wouldn't be necessary, but they would be good to fall back on if I need to. A few sites I found during my search gave guides and tips for administering these spankings. My particular favorite had several recommendations on it that I loved. It recommended that the spanking be done over the knee and on the bare bottom. In addition, it recommended the use of implements like hairbrushes, wooden spoons, or even paddles for older kids and to spank for a set amount of time or strokes. I'll definitely show this site to mom if she asks. My heart started to beat quickly as I heard the front door open and mom walk in. I had no reason to be as nervous as I was yet, but I couldn't shake the feeling that my plan wouldn't work and mom would start to suspect what was actually happening. I managed to suppress the feelings a bit though and went out to greet mom. "Hi mom." I said while leaving my room. "Hey sweetheart. How was school?" Mom responded. Mom and I talked for a while with no mention of what she asked me to do this morning. Since she didn't bring it up, I didn't either. Eventually it was time for dinner, so I went back to my room while mom was cooking. I continued looking through blog posts from parents who spank their kids for a while and soon found myself reading ABDL stories about being punished for bed-wetting. By the time mom called me in for dinner, I was fairly horny. That should help me with my courage if necessary though. Dinner was going normally for a while. Mom made a chicken pasta dish, which tasted great. I was a bit distracted by the lingering arousal from before, but it was slowly fading. Mom and I talked a bit more about our days like usual before the topic began to shift. "Were you able to do a bit of research?" Mom asked me. My heart rate began to speed up and my face started to burn. I guess it's finally time for my next plan. "Y-yes, I did..." I quietly responded, looking away. "Well, did you find anything helpful?" Mom followed up, not breaking her gaze on me. "I think I found something that might help... It's kind of embarrassing though..." I answered, my face burning even more and my privates starting to tingle. "I understand sweetheart. I know this is hard must be hard for you. Take all the time you need." Mom said, making me feel a bit more confident about what I was about to say. "Well... I read online that it may help to, well... punish me for wetting the bed." I responded. I don't know why, but this was even harder than when I asked for diapers yesterday. I couldn't bring myself to look at mom now. I hope this didn't seem suspicious to her at all. "Punish you? I've never really punished you too much before sweetheart. What else did it say?" Mom asked, talking slow and calm for me. "We-well, they said that eventually my body we begin to associate wetting myself with being punished, which will make me stop." I explained, still not making any eye contact. "I guess that makes sense... What kind of punishments did they mention?" Mom asked. This is it, the moment of truth. "They said the most effective method is... s-spankings." I choked out. It felt good to finally say it. "I see... Is this something you want to try?" Mom asked me, seeming a little bit uncomfortable. "I think it may help..." I responded, still looking away. Mom got out of her chair and walked around the table to me. She got down on her knees to get level with me and gave me a hug. It caught me a bit off guard, but I enjoyed it. "If you think it will help then we can try it sweetheart. Let's finish eating dinner and then talk about this more, okay?" Mom suggested while stroking my hair. "Okay mom..." I responded, returning her hug. The rest of dinner was mostly silence and me feeling like I did something wrong. I headed back to my room once we were finished while mom stayed behind to clean up the dishes. Once back at my room, I continued reading stories about diapers and spankings. This helped me somewhat take my mind off of dinner and how embarrassed I was. I was half way through a story about a girl being tied up in diapers when mom knocked on my door. I quickly closed all of the ABDL tabs on my laptop and got up to let her in. I was already horny from the stories I was reading, so hopefully that will make this a bit easier. "Are you ready to talk sweetheart?" Mom asked, taking a seat on the foot of my bed. "Yes." I answered, also taking a seat on my bed. "Okay. Do you still think that punishing you will help?" "Yes..." I said, looking away. "Then I guess we can give it a try. I've never really had to punish you though, and when I did, it was never with a spanking. Did the stuff online give a guide for it?" Mom asked. "Y-yes, they did. I'll pull it up." I answered. I quickly pulled up the website with the spanking guide I loved on my laptop and handed it to mom. She spent a couple of minutes reading through it, saying nothing. The entire time she was reading, I spent studying her face and waiting in anticipation. "Okay sweetheart, I think I've decided how I want to do this. In the morning, I'm going to come check on you. If your Goodnite or bed are wet, then you're going to get a spanking right away. Since you're a big girl, the spankings are going to be done on your bare bottom with a hair brush. The spankings will last for two minutes. Does that sound okay to you?" Mom explained. "Y-yes, it does." I answered. This is exactly what I wanted! Tomorrow morning is going to be great! "Alrighty then. We'll start tomorrow morning if you have another accident." Mom said. "Thank you mom." I replied. Another success! Mom said goodnight to me and left my room shortly after. Since today is Friday, I didn't need to wake up early tomorrow for school. Tomorrow morning would be my first spanking though, so I was caught in a dilemma of wanting to go to bed now or not waste my Friday night. After some mental debating, I decided to compromise by staying up for a bit, but get ready for bed now. I went to the bathroom and performed my usual routine, leaving out the toilet of course. Afterwards, I retreated back to my room and pulled out one of my Goodnites. My pants soon found themselves on the ground, followed by my panties as I hastily slid the pull-up into position. I opted to not put any pajama pants on yet, allowing my pull-up to be visible and easily accessible. I went back to my laptop and continued reading where I had left off when mom walked in. The stories of diaper punishment and spankings kept me very excited. I would consistently start rubbing myself through the Goodnite and have to stop myself from going over the edge. The soft, thick padding felt great on both my hands and my privates. I don't think I could ever go back to masturbating without a diaper after this. After a while of teasing myself, my need to pee became apparent. Wasting no time, I placed my thumb in my mouth, my hand over pull-up, and became relieving myself. The only sound in my room was from the laptops fans, so I could easily hear my stream of pee hit the padding. Using my free hand, I pushed the now wet padding into my crotch and began teasing myself more. The feeling of my warm urine soaking into the Goodnite and pressing into my crotch was absolutely mind numbing. Seconds later, my bladder and was empty and the pull-up was sagging. The warm and wet padding pressing up against me felt amazing as my mind drifted to thoughts about the spanking I'm going to get tomorrow morning. Hopefully it's enough to make me sorry for being so naughty tonight. I could picture it now: mom comes in to wake me up and I have to shamefully tell her that I had another accident. She'd waste no time pulling me over her lap, pulling down my soggy diaper, and laying into my bottom. From there, my mind began to drift back to various fantasies of mine as I continued to please myself through the pull-up. After my spanking, mom would pull the wet Goodnite back up and send me to the corner for further punishment. I'd stand with my nose in the corner and my arms behind my back for multiple minutes while mom got the supplies to change me into an actual diaper. With these and other similar thoughts in my mind, I quickly orgasmed into the wet padding. I spent multiple minutes sitting still, just enjoying the feeling of pee soaked pull-up. After recovering a bit, I decided it would be a good idea to go to bed. This pull-up was already soaked, but felt way too good for me to want to take off. Besides, mom might get suspicious if I go through 2 pull-ups in one night. I just need to be careful if I want to pee in it anymore. All I could think about while trying to fall asleep was the feeling of the still warm pull-up and the spanking I'm going to get tomorrow. This combination made falling asleep difficult. Thankfully, my masturbation session minutes ago had worn me out a bit. That combined with my general exhaustion from a day of school had me asleep not too long after. --- I woke up sometime after the sun was up. The wet pull-up was now cold and not nearly as comfortable as it was when I fell asleep. The discomfort of it was making me feel like a little girl. Not thinking about it too much, I let a little stream of pee escape into the already soaked diaper. The new pee absorbed into the back of the pull-up, warming it up a bit but not enough to counter the cold of the front. Now that I'm a bit excited and feeling naughty, it's time to find mom and get my spanking. My heart sped up and my privates began to tingle at the thought of this. I've read about spankings for years now, and it's finally time to experience a genuine one. As I was getting out of bed, I heard foot steps coming from down the hall. "Good morning sweetheart. How did you sleep?" Mom asked, opening my door and walking into my room. "I slept a little too well..." I replied, looking down at the floor. I'm sure it was already obvious to her that I wet myself. The pull-up I was wearing was sagging pretty badly and it was evident through my pajama bottoms. "I'm sorry sweetheart," Mom said as she came over and enveloped me in a hug, "do you still want to do what we talked about last night?" "Y-yes..." I weakly answered back. "Okay, wait right here for a second while I go grab a couple of things." Mom instructed before leaving me alone. While alone, I took the time to give myself a couple more rubs through the wet pull-up. I want to enjoy this as much as possible and what better way to do it than while horny? The pull-up was a bit uncomfortable though with how cold it's gotten. While uncomfortable, it did do a good job of making me feel just like a naughty child. A naughty child who needs a spanking. Mom returned moments later and thankfully didn't catch what I was just doing. In her hands, I saw her phone, a towel, and my big wooden hairbrush I keep in the bathroom. I've given myself some spankings with it before, so I knew that this was going to hurt. Seeing this caused some 'juices' to escape my privates and fall into the already soaked pull-up. "Come here sweetheart." Mom instructed as she took a seat on the wooden chair in my room. I walked over to her and she draped the towel over her lap and began fiddling with her phone. When I arrived in front of her, just reached out and gripped the sides of my waist, signaling for me to hold still. "Here's how this is going to go: I set a timer on my phone for two minutes. Once you're in position over my lap and ready, I'll start the timer. I'm going to spank your bare bottom uninterrupted until the timer sounds. Understand?" Mom explained. I replied with only a nod. I then felt moms thumbs hook around my pajama shorts. They were soon pulled down to my ankles, leaving me standing in front of her with in only my top and a visibly soaked pull-up. This caused me to blush even more than I already was. The wetting may have been intentional, but mom didn't know that. She just sees her adult daughter in a wet diaper. Next went the Goodnite. Mom hooked her thumbs around it just like my pajama pants and brought it down to my ankles, leaving my hairless crotch exposed to her. "Over my lap honey." Mom instructed. I complied, stepping out of my pajama pants and pull-up. I left them on the floor behind me as I walked over to her side. I took a deep breath as I draped myself across the towel. My stomach pressed right against her legs. Due to the height of the chair and my short stature, I was completely unable to reach the ground. This left me even more helpless to what was about happen, making me even more excited. "Are you ready sweetheart?" Mom asked me. "Yes mommy." I replied, getting a little too into my naughty child head space. I was too excited to care though. Finally, I get to experience a true spanking. My petite butt was pointed right in the air, just waiting for the first strike to be delivered. *THWAP* I let out a little cry that was a bit more of a moan. Mom definitely wasn't holding back. That hurt way more than I expected! The impact spot stung terribly. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Mom continued to deliver a steady stream of spanks to my bottom. Each smack hurt just as bad, if not worse than the last. Every swat was on a different spot of my butt, which was causing my entire back side to hurt. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* I lost count of the smacks shortly after we started. My moans soon turned into whines as mom continued punishing my bottom. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* My internal clock was completely thrown off as well, meaning I had no idea how far into this we were. It could be 10 or even 100 seconds until the alarm sounds. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Tears started forming in my eyes at this point. Maybe I'd bitten off a bit more than I could chew? *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Deep down though, this was still incredibly exciting to me. I felt exactly like the naughty little girl that I am. I wet myself on purpose and lied to mom. This spanking is well deserved. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* The excitement did nothing to cancel out the genuine pain I was experiencing though. My ass hurt like never before. This wasn't even comparable to the spankings I've given myself in the past. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Tears were now flowing down my face as I began crying. My butt was on fire! I may have been enjoying this on some level, but at the same time I just wanted it to end. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* This feels like it had been going on for an eternity! Did mom forget to start the timer? I was already bawling my eyes out and didn't know how much more I could take. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *DING* *DING* *DING* At last, the alarm was going off! That was seriously only 2 minutes? It felt like 10! At this point I was slumped over moms lap, unable to do anything except cry. My ass felt like it was on fire and I was definitely feeling like a humiliated little girl. "Shh sweetheart, it's over now." Mom said as she stroked my hair and rubbed my sore bottom. "I-I'm s-sorry, m-mommy!" I blubbered out through my crying. I truly was sorry for manipulating her like this, but it was well worth it for how I feel now. My ass was burning, but my naughty cunt was also burning with lust. "I know, sweetheart. Do you think you're ready to get up now?" Mom asked me, still rubbing my butt. "Y-yes." I meekly answered. Because I had no leverage, mom had to lift me up off of her and set me on my feet, just like a child. Once I was on my feet, I continued where my mom left off in rubbing my bottom, not even remember that I was completely naked, save for my shirt. I took a look back at my mirror to get a good view at my bottom and was shocked by just how red it was. I've never spanked myself hard enough to get it more than a little pink. Right now, it's a darker shade of red than a strawberry! Mom took the towel off her lap and got up from the chair. After folding the towel up and setting it down she turned around and enveloped me into a hug. I was surprised at first, but quickly removed my hands from my strawberry-tinted butt cheeks to return the hug. We silently stayed like this for a moment while mom stroked my hair. "You handled that very well sweetheart. I'm sorry that I hurt you so much." Mom said in her motherly voice. "Don't be sorry mom. I asked for it and needed it." Wanted may have been more appropriate, but mom didn't need to know that. "If you say so. I'm going to get a couple of things at the store in a few minutes. Do you need anything?" Mom asked, breaking away from the hug. "No." I replied, excited at my opportunity to get naughty. "Alright, just give me a call if you change your mind." Mom said, taking the hairbrush and towel with her as she left the room. I stood in my room and admired my butt in the mirror until I eventually heard the door close and her car leave. As soon as I did, I went over to my bloated pull-up laying on the floor and pulled it back up to where it had been 15 minutes ago. After being away from my body for so long it had grown much colder than before. It was honestly a little gross, but very naughty feeling. I took off my shirt and gave another glance at the mirror. My spanked bottom was clearly visible around the edges of the pull-up. Now it's time to have some fun. I took a seat on the chair and immediately felt more pain run through my butt. Even with the soggy pull-up beneath it, my ass still felt like I sat down on a bed of spikes. This didn't deter me though, as I stuck my left thumb in my mouth and my right down the front of the pull-up. My mind went back to mere minutes ago, when I was laid over my moms lap in this very chair, getting a very sound spanking on my naughty, wet bottom. After several minutes of spanking memories and playing with myself, I exploded into my diaper with the biggest orgasm I've ever had. I spent several minutes recovering and just enjoying the feeling of my sore bottom and wet pull-up. Eventually I got myself cleaned up and took a shower. The hot water irritated my sore bottom and now that my horniness has passed, it just hurt. The rest of my day went along mostly normal. I say mostly, because anytime I sat down the pain from my spanking resurfaced and shot through my bottom. After several hours it finally calmed down to a dull feeling and eventually faded. Throughout the day I would periodically pull down my pants and panties in front of the mirror and examined how the color of my bottom changed. It may not have been the best in the moment, but I thoroughly enjoyed my spanking earlier. It probably wasn't something I want to experience everyday though, as the pain in my butt lasted several hours past the actual spanking. This wouldn't be good for paying attention in class when I had school. Unfortunately I've put myself in a position where I can't enjoy a wet pull-up without getting a spanking. Was it worth it though? Without a doubt. When it came time for bed, I needed to make a choice. Did I want another spanking tomorrow morning? After slipping on my Goodnite for bed and feeling a tingling in my crotch, I decided that I very much did. After laying down in bed, I let loose and flooded my pull-up. It soaked up everything I gave it and quickly expanded. With thoughts of another spanking in my mind and a warm, soggy pull-up around my waist, I eventually fell asleep. --- Mom woke me up the next morning by lightly shaking my shoulder and encouraging me to get up. I groaned a little and felt my cool, saturated pull-up squish as I moved my legs. As I slowly got up, I remembered what is in store for me right after bed. The thought of another spanking excited me of course, but I wasn't sure if I was prepared for another one after what I got yesterday. "How did you do today?" Mom asked me, obviously referring to my bed-wetting. "The same as last night." I answered. "Alright then. Get up out of bed and I'll be back in just a moment." Mom said as she left my room, presumably to grab my hairbrush. I stood up and got out of bed as instructed. While I waited for mom, I stuck my hand down the back of my pull-up and felt my bottom. I found a couple spots that will still lightly bruised from my spanking yesterday and slightly cringed knowing that they weren't going to get better today. I wasn't as excited for my impending spanking today as I was yesterday either, so I'm sure that was going to make it hurt more. While my hand was down there, I gave myself a few rubs to at least try to get myself horny for the spanking. Not soon after, I heard mom walking down the hall and approaching my door, so I quickly pulled my hand away from myself and out of my pull-up. Unfortunately, I wasn't able to pleasure myself too much before I had to stop. I was still a bit excited, but not nearly as much as yesterday. Mom didn't say anything as she sat down in the chair and draped the towel over her lap. Just like yesterday, she set an alarm on her phone and beckoned me to come over. I did as instructed and mom wasted no time in pulling down my pajama pants and exposing my soaked Goodnite. She began pulling it down, but instead of bringing it down to my feet she stopped right above my knees. When I asked her about this she said it would prevent me from kicking as much as yesterday. I blushed from being told that and from being exposed to mom like I was. Having my pee filled pull-up around my legs like that made me feel like a naughty child, which was perfect. I've fantasized about being put into a timeout corner dressed exactly like this numerous times. In those fantasies it was always right after a sound spanking though. It was hard to move around with my legs restricts like that, but I was still able to waddle over to moms side and position myself for my spanking. "Are you ready sweetheart?" Mom asked me after I draped myself over her lap. "Yes." I answered while bracing myself for the next 2 minutes. Mom placed her hand over the small of my back to help keep me still and used her other hand to start the timer. After grabbing the hairbrush, I quickly felt the first painful blow make contact with my already bruised bottom. I groaned and braced for the next one while trying my best to imagine myself in one of my fantasies. The pleasure could only do so much to counter the pain though, and before too long there were tears in my eyes. Not too long after, the tears were flowing down my face and I couldn't concentrate on any pleasure that I may have been receiving. The pain was even worse than yesterday, which is really saying something. Each loud swat of the hairbrush brought pain throughout my entire body and left my butt feeling like it was roasting over a fire. After what felt like an eternity, mom's alarm when off and the blows to my backside ceased. I couldn't do anything but cry over mom's lap while she rubbed my sore bottom and cooed that it was over. The rubbing felt nice, but did little to alleviate the burning pain. "Are you doing okay, sweetie?" Mom asked me while continuing her rubbing. "Y-yes." I managed to choke out. I had stopped crying, but I was still sobbing a bit. "Do you think you can stand up?" Mom asked me. I tried to stand up, but didn't have any leverage, so mom had to help lift me off of her like I was a child. I had trouble standing up straight once I was on my feet. The pain from my butt caused my legs to be very wobbly and unstable. It didn't really matter though, since mom stood up and wrapped me in a hug, supporting my weight. Mom kept supporting me in the hug until I was able to confidently stand on my own. When I was finally able to, she left my room to go do other things. As soon as it was safe, I pulled my cold, bloated pull-up back up. After it was back where it belonged, I sat down in the chair mom had just spanked me in. My cold urine squished out of the pull-up and right onto my stinging bottom, which had just suffered a new burst of pain from sitting down. The pain became a secondary thought after I started getting in the right mood. Thinking about the spanking I just had, along with fantasies of mom coming in here with a big, thick diaper to put me in, I began pleasuring myself. Pull-ups were great and all, but they weren't technically a diaper. Maybe when I run out of Goodnites I could get some actual diapers instead? By doing that, I would be missing out on the humiliating, childish designs though. I'd have to contemplate that later though, for now I was free to fantasize about being put into a big, thick, baby print diaper. I imagined myself just after my spanking. Instead of what had actually happened, mom would instead lift me up, pull my wet pull-up back up, and put me into a timeout in the corner. I would cry in the corner and release more urine into my already at-capacity pull-up, causing some to dribble down my legs. Mom would come get me shortly and guide me down onto a changing pad she had setup all while scolding me for leaking. On the changing pad, she would rip out the sides of my Goodnite, exposing my hairless privates. Mom would lift my legs to wipe me down and deliver two more swats to my already bruised bottom for squirming. I'd cry out, only to be met with a large pacifier being inserted into my mouth. My bottom would then be lowered back down onto a multiple inch thick, all pink diaper with baby bottle and letter block patterns. Mom would extensively powder me before finally taping the giant diaper onto me. With that, I exploded into my pull-up. After my few minutes of post-orgasm high, I got up out of the chair to get cleaned up. Standing up made the pain in my bottom flare, forcing me to let out a slight moan. The hot shower didn't help my bottom either. I felt the lasting effects of my morning spanking throughout the entire day. Because of this, I resolved to keep both my bed and pull-up dry for the first time in close to a week. It was one thing to deal with a sore butt at home, but having one at school would be bad. The hard chairs would increase the pain much more and make it hard to concentrate. I felt a sense of disappointment as I slipped on my pull-up that night. As much as I didn't want to, I'd need to keep my Goodnite dry tonight. If I didn't I wouldn't be able to sit still at school tomorrow. It feels like such a waste to not use it though. Maybe I could find a way to punish myself when I get home from school tomorrow? I had to restrain myself from rubbing myself through my pull-up after thinking about that. If I got too horny, I probably wouldn't be able to stop myself from wetting. After close to an hour of trying not to think about doing something naughty in my pull-up, I was finally able to fall asleep. --- Mom came to wake me up as she had been doing for the last few days. Waking up without the feeling of wet padding was actually kind of weird after having done so for multiple days. I needed to pee pretty badly though, and had stop myself from instinctively letting it go. "How did you do last night sweetheart?" Mom asked, nudging me a little. "I'm dry!" I answered, sounding a little more excited than I probably needed to. "That's great sweetheart! Did you do anything different last night that you think helped?" Mom said, leaning down and hugging me. "I really didn't want a spanking before school." I answered, telling the truth. "Well I'm glad that it's working. Maybe I should start spanking you for other stuff too?" Mom said with a little laugh. I blushed and looked away. As much as I liked spankings, I wanted to keep them on my own terms. I had to be in a certain mood to want a spanking, and I definitely wouldn't be in that mood after getting scolded about a bad grade or something. "Just kidding sweetheart. Come on, get up and get ready for school." Mom said, leaving my room. I did as instructed, hurrying down to the bathroom as I actually needed to pee pretty badly. When I got to the bathroom, I quickly pulled my pajama pants down to my ankles and the pull-up down to my knees. Using the toilet with my pull-up pulled down made me feel like a little girl. I almost wished mom would come in and praise me for 'making it to the potty on time.' After I was done 'using the potty', I discarded my unsoiled Goodnite in the garbage can. In the shower, I tried to brainstorm ideas for a fitting punishment when I got home from school. I could spank myself, but it would never be enough after getting spanked by mom the last couple of days. I tried hard, but I couldn't think of any way to punish myself other than spanking. Well, there were plenty of things I thought of, but didn't have any of the supplies. I've always wanted to give myself an enema. The idea of being filled with tons of water through my butt and being forced to hold it seemed perfectly humiliating to me. The best part would be after getting the enema though, when I'd be put in a thick diaper that would easily absorb it all. I could imagine myself having to beg to be allowed release it into my diaper. Unfortunately, we didn't have an enema kit nor did I have any diapers that could absorb that much liquid. I was unable to think of anything useful until I got out of the shower. After I finished drying off a bit, I glanced at the sink and saw a fresh bar of soap sitting next to it. The idea of washing my own mouth out with soap instantly found its way into my head and I instantly knew that it would work. I'd read about it in ABDL stories before, but I've never thought to try doing it myself. I decided then and there that it would be my punishment when I got home from school. My day at school was uneventful, as usual. My mind constantly drifted to thinking about after school and my impending self-punishment. My heart started beating a bit harder on the bus as I approached home. From what I'd read, mouth-soapings weren't fun to experience. A punishment wasn't supposed to be fun though, and I'd done something naughty. I rushed through the door as soon as I got home. Mom was still at work for the next couple of hours, so I'd have plenty of time to myself. After setting down my things, I raced to the bathroom and stared at the bar of soap. Very soon, it would be cleaning out my naughty mouth. Remembering that mouth-soapings can be messy, I took my shirt off and set it on the toilet lid. I unclipped my bra and set it down as well, leaving me completely topless. While setting my bra down, my eyes drifted over to the trashcan. I'm guessing that since I was dry this morning, mom didn't feel the need to take out my pull-up. Since there was nothing wrong with it, I decided to take it out and put it on for my punishment. I quickly pulled down my jeans and panties and stepped out of them. As soon as they were off, I began working the Goodnite up where it belongs. Now that I was appropriately dressed in nothing but a pull-up, it was time to begin. I picked the soap off its tray next to the sink. While running it under the water and getting it nice and lathery, I looked up at myself in the mirror. Looking back at me was a little girl with nothing but her pull-up on. Given my relatively short stature and my practically non-existent chest, I felt even more like a toddler. When the soap was plenty lathery, I braced myself and opened my mouth. I tasted the chemicals as soon as the bar rubbed against my tongue. The taste was terrible, and the feeling it left behind was just as bad. Once the bar was about as far in as it could get, I began sliding it in and out. Suds and soapy saliva rapidly began pooling into every crevice of my mouth. Drool began to flow down my mouth and onto my chest as I continued soaping every surface of my mouth. After every surface of my mouth felt like it had been thoroughly coated in the disgusting tasting soap, I bit down on the bar. The fowl taste made itself known again as soon as my teeth broke the surface of the now-soft bar. Using my clean hand, I quickly set an alarm on my phone for 90 seconds. Setting my phone down, I lifted my head up to see how I looked. My mouth, chin, and chest were covered in soapy drool and a caked layer of soap was visible all around my mouth. The drool was still flowing as well, so I'm sure it will be much worse by the time I can take the soap out. If someone saw me, there'd be no way they'd think I was an 18 year old girl. Instead, they'd see a naughty toddler with a thoroughly cleaned mouth. As I stated multiple times already, the soap tasted terrible. It was like I had just taken a drink of random cleaning products with a touch of mint. The feeling was just as bad. My entire mouth was coated in a film with a feel that I couldn't quite describe. My teeth felt especially bad, seeing as how they were dug right into the bar of soap. I looked down at my phone and whined when I noticed that only 30 seconds had past. This was a truly terrible punishment that I'm glad mom never used on me. Sure, she threatened me with it multiple times as a child, but never went through with it. Experiencing it now was terrible, but at least I was in control of the situation. At 40 seconds left, I felt pressure in my bladder. Without even thinking, I immediately began letting loose and flooding my pull-up. After a couple of seconds, I realized what I was doing and tried to stop. By then though, it was already too late. Unable to stop the stream, I decided to just enjoy it. I was slightly turned on before due to my humiliating self-punishment, but the feeling of my wet pull-up amplified it. I let out a moan as I felt my pee soak throughout the pull-up, which caused me to bite harder on the soap. My pee just kept flowing and eventually I even felt some drops run down my leg. My bladder finished emptying as soon as the alarm I set went off, leaving me no time to think about my leaking pull-up. I quickly pulled the bar of soap out and began furiously rinsing my mouth out. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't get all of the after-taste or feeling out. After cleaning out my mouth the best I could, I focused on cleaning up the rest of my body. The drool that didn't land in the sink was completely covering my chin to my chest. Once that was done, I was finally able to shift my attention to my leaky Goodnite. I never planned on wetting it, but I lost myself in the moment. I quite literally had an accident. I knew I should of taken it off, but the thought of having a literal accident made me too horny. Standing right in front of the mirror, I brought my hand down and began pleasuring myself through my filled pull-up. My pee squished out through the pull-up, sending a little more down my leg and even onto my hand. I came very quickly and intensely after thinking about myself being punished by mom like I had just done myself. I imagined mom standing behind me, throughly soaping my mouth while I stood there in nothing by a pull-up. Eventually, I was instructed to bite down on the soap like I had done already. Mom would then begin to paddle my bottom while I stood there and wet my pull-up. Once I recovered, I began to grasp the severity of what I had done. Not only had I ruined a bar of soap, I also completely filled a pull-up that I told mom I kept dry. I was legitimately in fear of getting a spanking now, especially after I had just relieved all of my horniness. The best idea I came up with was to bury the Goodnite and soap in the garbage under some other stuff and hope that mom wouldn't notice when she took it out. Not exactly safe, but it was the best idea I could come up with. I carefully took my pull-up off and placed it in the garbage. I made sure to thoroughly clean myself and used the wipes to help cover up pull-up in the trash. The slight taste and feel of the soap didn't leave my mouth for at least another hour after I left the bathroom. That time wasn't fun. No matter how much I tried, I could not get the feeling to go away. Thankfully, it had naturally gone away by the time mom got home and made dinner. My night proceeded like usual for a few hours after dinner, until mom unexpectedly walked into my room. Chills spread through my body when I saw the unhappy expression on her face. "Do you want to talk about what I found in the bathroom garbage, sweetheart?" She asked me, not sounding very happy. "W-What did you find?" I timidly asked, already knowing the answer. "I found a very wet pull-up, even though you told me you were dry this morning." Mom answered. "Did I?" I asked, trying to feign ignorance. "Yes, you did. That's why you didn't get a spanking this morning." Mom fired back. There was no doubt in my mind that she thought I had lied to her this morning. "Oh, I um..." I tried to respond, but couldn't think of a valid excuse that wouldn't reveal what had actually happened. "Listen sweetheart. The spankings are supposed to help you stop waking up wet. You're not going to get better if you lie to get out of them." Mom said to me. "I'm sorry mom..." I said, looking away. "I'll be back in a moment then sweetheart." Mom said before leaving my room. I had a good idea what she was doing and I was afraid. It's one thing to get spanked when I was horny and wanting it, but that wasn't the case this time. My heart started pounding as the fear of my impending spanking began to set in. I couldn't believe I was stupid enough to wet that pull-up! Even while I was in the middle of punishing myself for not wetting it. Mom came back half a minute later carrying the usual hairbrush and towel, confirming what I already knew was coming. "You know the drill, sweetheart." Mom said, taking a seat. I looked down in shame and slowly made my way over to mom. Once I was close enough, she unbuckled my jeans and began lowering them to my ankles. She made me step out of them and soon my panties followed, leaving me bottomless. I didn't resist as she lightly pulled me over her lap. We both said nothing and before I knew it I felt the first blow of the hairbrush assault my bottom. I could tell that this wouldn't be pleasant in the slightest, based solely off the first few swats. Maybe I deserved this for being so reckless earlier, but a full spanking seemed a bit excessive. The swats continued raining down at a slightly faster rate than usual and it wasn't too long before I was in tears. The last couple of spankings I was able to enjoy on some level, but I just couldn't put myself in the proper mood. This probably made the pain much worse for me. "I'm sorry mommy! Please stop!" I cried out, practically blubbering now. My pleas fell on deaf ears though and mom continued the spanking with no hesitation. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of pain, moms alarm went off. Like before, I probably wouldn't have even known she stopped if I hadn't heard the alarm. I laid still on moms lap, crying my eyes out afterwards. Usually mom would let me stay there until I could confidently get up, but this time was different. After half a minute or so mom lifted me up off her lap and carried me over to my bed. "W-w-what are you d-d-doing, m-mommy." I blubbered out as I was laid down painfully on my back and butt. "We're not done with your punishment yet, sweetheart. The first spanking was to make up for the one you missed this morning. This next one is for lying to me to get out of a spanking." Mom explained. My heart nearly stopped when I heard I was about to receive another spanking. I knew mom was mad, but I had just been spanked until I was a crying mess! There's no way I could handle any more! "No! P-please mommy! I'm sorry!" I begged. "I know you're sorry sweetheart. I hope after this you'll be sorry enough to not do it again. Here's what's going to happen: You're going to pull your legs back and hold them in place against your chest. Then, you're going to get a 30 second spanking in that position with the hairbrush." Mom explained. I could only cry harder as I accepted my fate. I slowly raised my legs up to my chest and assumed the diaper position. I had wanted to get spanked like this before, but not like this! My very red bottom was soon on full display to mom, who was readying another timer on her phone. After starting the timer, mom wasted no time beginning her assault. The hairbrush quickly rained down on my already sore butt. This hurt much worse than what I just received, but it was not in the same spot. It take me a moment to realize that mom was hitting my lower butt and sit spot! Before long I was howling in pain with tears freely flowing down my face. Mom didn't hesitate in the slightest though and kept up a consistently fast pace. It wasn't too much longer before I whining out loud as well. It was only 30 seconds, but it felt longer than the normal spanking I had just received. I immediately let go of my legs and let them fall once mom's alarm went off. That was a dumb decision on my part though, as a fresh wave of pain shot through my body as my butt hit the bed. I quickly rolled over onto my stomach and rubbed my butt while I sobbed into my pillow. I cried for several minutes while mom stood behind me and rubbed by back and butt. After a few minutes, mom gave me instructions to 'wait here' and then left the room. I hadn't moved an inch in the time she was gone but had managed to get my crying under control. "Let's get you ready for bed sweetheart. Do you think you can stand up?" Mom asked once she returned to my room. I silently began getting out of my bed while being careful not to touch my butt to anything. Once I was on my feet, mom began taking off my shirt and bra, leaving me naked in front of her. My face blushed red, though it would be hard to tell due to all the crying from before. I was embarrassed to be standing on display like this, but was too exhausted to give any resistance. "Do you need to use the potty?" Mom asked me as she set my discarded cloths on my bed. "N-no." I said lightly. Mom then went over to my bag of Goodnites in the corner and grabbed one out of it. She brought it over to me and began to spread it out in her hands. When she got down on her knees in front of me I realized what she was expecting. Humiliated, I lightly used moms shoulders to balance myself and stepped into the pull-up. Mom then began snaking it up my legs until I felt the padding take its proper place. I let out a small whine when I felt it brush over my sore bottom. "I want you to go brush your teeth and then we can talk." Mom instructed. "Y-yes ma'am." I replied, quickly scurrying to the bathroom in only my pull-up. I quickly brushed my teeth like my mom instructed before returning to my room. Any and every movement caused my Goodnite to brush against my sore bottom, forcing me to try to be as still as possible. The entire time I couldn't get my mind off of what had just happened. Mom had given me not one, but TWO spankings and then dressed me in one of my pull-ups like I was a toddler. Thankfully mom didn't discover what had actually happened with that pull-up, but I'm not sure if that was worth a second spanking. In the moment, I silently swore to myself that I was going to stop wetting my pull-ups. It was certainly fun, but it was no longer worth receiving a spanking over. I had only myself to blame for asking for this treatment of course, but there was nothing I could do about it now. When I returned to my room mom had already laid out a set of my pajamas on the bed. I wordlessly made my way over to them to put them on, but mom stopped me before I could. "I want to talk before you finish getting ready for bed." Mom explained. Standing in front of mom in just this pull-up was going to make the lecturing I was about to receive exponentially more humiliating for me. I complied though, not wanting to risk any other punishment. "I'm disappointed that you lied to me this morning sweetheart." Mom started. "I thought you were being mature and handling this like an adult, but this morning you lied to me to get out of a punishment like a child would. I thought I could trust you to tell me the truth and manage your bed wetting yourself, but today you have shown me that that is not the case. So, for the next few weeks, I will be managing your protection." "Please mom, I'm sorry! I promise I won't lie to you again!" I said, not knowing what all what mom explained would entail. "Sorry sweetheart, but you showed me today that you can't be trusted to handle it yourself. Starting tonight, I am going to keep your protection in my room. I will bring you one to change into at night before bed. In the morning I will come in to check if you stayed dry myself. Do you understand?" mom asked. "Yes ma'am." I answered back. I was mad about getting lectured and compared to a child, even if it was appropriate. Mom left my room with the package of Goodnites in tow soon after hugging me and wishing me good night. I got myself dressed in the pajamas that she laid out for me afterwards and got into bed. It was hard getting comfortable due to the hot pain throbbing on my butt cheeks. I ended up laying down on my stomach. Laying in bed in pain like this only hardened my resolve to stop wetting myself. It took a little bit due to how early it was for me to be going to bed and the pain, but eventually I finally passed out. ----- I woke up sometime in the night with my bladder aching. Instinctively, I almost let it flood into my pull-up but was thankfully able to stop myself. I forced myself to get up out of bed and make my way to the bathroom. The pain from last nights spankings was still present, but somewhat dulled out. When I got to the toilet, I carefully pulled down my pajama pants and pull-up. Once they were out of the way I sat down, winced, and let my bladder go. I was actually somewhat proud of myself for not using my pull-up instead. Embarrassment filled me when I realized how silly that sounded. When I was finished, I pulled my pull-up and pajama pants back into place. I made my way back to my room quickly and tried to fall back asleep. I'm not sure how long it took, but I eventually succeeded. ----- I woke up in the morning to mom shaking my shoulder. "Come on sweetheart, get up and get ready for school." She lightly said. I eventually rolled over onto my bottom, slightly feeling the residual pain from last night. It was nothing major though and I was able to stand it. "Did you stay dry tonight?" Mom asked. "Yes." I answered, brushing my hands against my pull-up just to be sure. "Well, get up out of bed so that I can check." Mom instructed. "Please mom, I promise that I'm dry. You don't need to check." I embarrassingly answered. "You told me you were dry yesterday when you weren't sweetheart. Now come on, I need to get ready for work." Mom answered back. Defeated, I slowly rolled out of bed. Once on my feet, mom got on her knees in front of me. She hooked her hands around my pajama pants and gently brought them down to my ankles, exposing my dry pull-up. I thought it being visually dry would be enough to please her, so I was shocked when I felt her rub the bottom of the padding. "Good job sweetheart!" Mom said while standing up and giving me a hug. "Now go get ready for school." I did as instructed, this time without the feeling of wastefulness that I had yesterday for not using my pull-up. As much as I wished I could have, it was not worth the spanking. I deposited my completely dry pull-up in the garbage can without a second look back and carried out the rest of my morning routine. That night at around 10:00pm, mom came into my room carrying one of my Goodnites. I expected her to come over and dress me in it like last night, but instead she just left it on my bed. I guess I still had the privilege of putting it on myself. After that, mom wished me good night and went to bed. ----- This routine continued for the next 3 days. In that time I made sure to keep my pull-ups dry, earning lots of praise from mom every morning after she personally verified it. In that same amount of time, I never felt an urge to masturbate or even look at ABDL content online. That is until Friday night. It was a little after midnight and mom had gone to bed hours ago. I was a bit 'pent up' by this point so I finally gave in to my urges. I quickly stripped out of my pants and panties and replaced them with my pull-up. Next went everything above my waist, leaving me completely naked except for my pull-up. Now properly dressed for the occasion, I sat down at my computer and began searching through several ABDL stories. After several minutes I settled on one with ample usage of diaper punishment and spankings. The main character was a girl who was tricked into being diaper punished by her little sister. The little sister made sure that the main character received plenty of spankings and humiliation the entire time. Reading through the story made me long for a spanking of my own. It had been over 4 days now since my last one and much as I hated them in the moment, I still enjoyed them and the humiliation they provided. Was it worth it though? In mom's eyes I was finally getting my bed wetting under control plus I would probably end up regretting it afterwards anyways. On the other hand, if I stayed dry too long she would eventually take away the Goodnites I had worked hard to get. It may also look suspicious if I just up and stopped with no issues after over a week of wetting every night. With these thoughts in mind and horniness clouding my judgment, I release my somewhat strained bladder and began wetting my pull-up. It soaked it all up without issue while I began playing with myself and imaging myself in the position of the main character in the story. When I had finally finished wetting, the pull-up was warm, squishy, and felt and like heaven. I stood up and continued playing with myself, getting lost in my own imagination. I imagined myself in the story. I needed to pee really bad and had to beg my sister to pull down my pull-up and let me use the training potty in my room, as I was forbidden from doing so myself. She refused however, forcing me to wet my pink princess pull-up in front of her. She wasted no time in calling our mom, who was angry with me for not using the potty. I would then proceed to be thoroughly spanked on my bare bottom before being sent to the timeout corner in my wet pull-up and a pacifier. I exploded into my wet pull-up shortly after. The similarities to my current situation made the fantasy even better for me. Sadly, I didn't have a training potty or a pacifier though. I did however receive spankings for wetting myself, which is exactly what I'm in for when I wake up tomorrow. As I calmed down and came off my high, I began regretting what I had done. I was now guaranteed a painful spanking tomorrow morning. With mom having all of my dry pull-ups and and checking for wetness herself every morning, there was no way out of it. That made it a bit exciting for me, but still scary. After finishing the rest of my bed time routine in my already soaked pull-up, I slowly drifted off to sleep. ----- I woke up to mom nudging me like usual. I instantly took notice of my wet pull-up and remembered what I did last night. It was fun then, but I'm now regretting it. When I rolled over on to my back I felt my cold pee squish out up against my skin, which didn't feel too pleasant. "Did you stay dry again sweetheart?" Mom asked me after giving me a moment to wake up. "N-no" I answered. "I'm sorry sweetheart, you were doing really good too. Get up out of bed and I'll be back in just a moment." Mom instructed before leaving my room. I groaned and did as instructed. At least she didn't ask me to let her see. It doesn't really matter though, since she would be getting a clear view of it in a few minutes. I slowly made my way out of my bed and onto my feet. Mom returned moments later carrying the customary towel and hairbrush. "Let's get this over with sweetheart." Mom said, beckoning me over to where she was sitting. I thought the same thing and made my way over to her. She wasted no time in pulling down my pajama pants, exposing my bloated pull-up to her. She had me step out of them and toss them aside. Next went my Goodnite as mom pulled it down to my knees. I was now properly dressed for my spanking and mom didn't waste any time guiding me over her lap. The swats began almost as soon as I was in position, engulfing the house with sounds of slapping and whining. After a while, the whines turned into crying. This was my first time getting spanked in over 4 days and in that time I apparently forgot just how bad they hurt. One of the worst parts was not knowing how much longer I had to endure it. I had a clock in my room, but I couldn't see it from my position over moms lap. The entire time I was crying I was regretting letting my horniness get the best of me last night. It was then that I resolved that I was finished getting spanked, even if it meant I would have to give up my pull-ups. It was ironic really; I had told mom that spankings may help stop my bed wetting as a way to fulfill my perverted fantasies, but they were doing exactly that. After what felt like an hour, moms alarm sounded and my butt was finally spared. As usual, mom let me lay still and soothed my sore butt until I was able to get up and stand on my own. During that time I tried to stop crying. I also thought over my resolve that I made minutes ago. As much as I loved the feeling and childishness of my pull-ups, they weren't worth the pain I was in and I could only keep them for so long without using them. Eventually I was helped up off moms lap and onto my feet. Once mom was gone I pulled my wet Goodnite back up and carried out the rest of my morning routine. ----- It has now been 10 days since my last 'accident' and the same amount of time since my last spanking. Mom has been praising me often for how well I've been doing like I'm a child, but at this point I didn't really mind. Since my last spanking, I've only masturbated once in my pull-up. I was smart enough not to wet myself first though. Tonight was going to be the night that I give up my pull-ups. I am going to tell mom that I'm going to sleep in my panties. I felt a pang in my heart at this thought. I loved the feeling of my pull-ups and the childish humiliation they brought, but I couldn't justify keeping them if I wasn't going to use them. The spankings I had personally requested had ruined any chances of me wanting to use them. My package of Goodnites was starting to run somewhat low as well. Mom returned them to me last week, but still verifies the reported state of my pull-up every morning. There were probably about 7 in there still if I had to guess. I planned to keep them around, stored in the back of my closet 'just in case'. Maybe I could still take one out and indulge in some naughty fun from time to time. That night I sat down at the dinner table with mom. Things were going normally until I spoke up about my plan. "Mom, it's been 10 days now since my last accident." I exclaimed. "Yep, good job sweetheart." she replied. "Because of that, I'm going to try wearing my panties to bed tonight." I stated, feeling like a small child. "It seems like your problem is under control now, so that's good. I'm going to miss seeing you in your protection every morning though. You look just adorable with it." "Mom!" I fired back. I agreed with her and I will miss wearing them, but being told that by my own mother is embarrassing! "I'm just kidding sweetheart. I'm glad you don't need them anymore." She answered. Dinner and the rest of the night went on as normal after that. When I went to get ready for bed I instinctively went to grab a pull-up, but stopped myself. With a depressed sigh, I went and brushed my teeth, padding free. It felt wrong laying down in bed without a pull-up on. They have been my exclusive night time underwear for over two weeks now, and I felt like I was missing something without them. It was kind of hard for me to even get to sleep without feeling the soft padding up against me. I will miss my pull-ups, humiliation, and in a way even the spankings. They all had been a large part of my life for what felt like a while now, even if it was just a few weeks. Maybe in the future I could have a couple of one-off accidents to justify wearing them again for a few nights. That would have to be a while from now though, since my butt was still not ready for another spanking. With these thoughts in mind, I slowly drifted off to sleep. I don't remember too well, but I believe there were tears in my eyes at the time. - End - Epilogue: I very recently graduated high school and am now looking for a summer job before I go to college. The prospect of having a job was exciting to me. Soon I will be able to purchase my own baby items and indulge further into my fantasies. For now though, I just had to be patient. It has now been four months since I gave up my pull-ups. In that time I have not wet my bed once. I have, however, taken a pull-up or two from the leftovers in my closet to play around with. I would of course wet them and play with myself, just like I used to. I only did this if I could dispose of them without mom knowing though, which made it hard and is why I've only done it twice. While I had kept my bed completely dry every night, I was unfortunately unable to keep my bottom free of spankings. After my bed wetting supposedly stopped because of the spankings, mom began to use them as her go to disciplinary method. I was relatively well behaved, but I could have my moments from time to time. Misbehavior used to be met with a lecturing and possibly a light grounding, but now it was met with a lecturing and a firm spanking. These were usually done over moms lap in my bedroom with a hairbrush like before, but mom was not afraid to mix it up. After I brought home an F on a report card she was the angriest I'd seen her in a long time. She made me lay down on my bed and assume the diaper position, just like when she punished me for supposedly lying to her about wetting myself. Afterwards she spanked my poor bottom senseless for multiple minutes, making sure to shade every part a nice red. Sadly, the spankings were very effective too. I would always be on my best behavior for days after one. This didn't go unnoticed by mom either. If I was acting up, she would ask if I needed an 'attitude adjustment', which I very quickly learned was code for a spanking. Just the threat of it was usually enough to get me in line. Other than that though, my life has been mostly normal. There's no way I'd ever be able to forget my experience as a fake bed wetter. I honestly missed it a lot, but I would be crazy for wanting the frequent spankings that came with it. Now that I graduated high school every day was free for me though, so maybe an occasional spanking wouldn't be too bad... After thinking that, I contemplated if it really was worth it. I did heavily miss wearing my pull-ups to bed every night and their ability to make me feel so good. I still had a few in my closet that were left over from before. Maybe I could wet myself once or twice, just to have them back for a little bit... That night when I was beginning to get ready for bed I opted to skip using the toilet and set a quiet alarm for 6:00am. I had a harder time than usual falling asleep that night. It could partially be attributed to my bladder, but I think it was largely due to thoughts of my pull-ups and what tomorrow would bring.

A/N: I could have sworn that I posted this story on this site. Oh well, I'll post it again now that I can finally update it. Melina’s Curiosity It was another lazy Saturday morning. The sun shined through the transparent window. A girl slept under a princess pink blanket. She had dark brown hair and a pair of sleeping eyes. The sunlight hit her eyes and she began to squint. Once she opened her sapphire blue eyes, she reached her short arm to read her phones clock. It read 10:12 a.m. On a lazy day like this, she didn't quite feel like getting up yet. "Melina," called a grown woman outside the girl’s room. She bent upwards to prepare herself to get up. "Probably just my mother needing a hand in the kitchen again," Melina thought. She breached out of her pink blanket and baby blue sheets to have her toes meet the blue hinted grey carpet. She squeezed her toes and rubbed her eyes, then she began her walk out of her room. Outside her room was a straight hallway that had two doorways on one side. One of them was her room and the one to the left was her younger sisters. The two of them are not very early risers, so Melina wouldn’t be expecting to see her sister anytime soon. Melina waltzed down the stairs and took a sharp right turn to head into the kitchen. There stood an older woman around her thirties looking at Melina with gleeful eyes. “Oh, there you are,” Melina’s mother said. “I was about to get you. You weren’t still in bed were you?” Melina looked down with a slight blush as that’s where she was. “It doesn’t matter, but I want you to go and get your sister, as our breakfast is ready.” “Okay mom,” Melina replied. “Wait, if you were going to get me, why not go and get her as well?” “Oh, I didn’t think of that.” Melina just shook her head as she went back upstairs. Her sister’s room was the one near the bathroom at the top of the steps. She opened the door and her sister crept up from laying down rubbing her eyes. Her sister, Ashley, was younger than Melina. Ashley’s breast barely perked out as she was the age of thirteen while Melina’s chest was well rounded like a cantaloupe as she was seventeen. “Breakfast is ready, so come down,” Melina said to the girl rubbing her eyes. “Okay, I’ll be down--soon,” replied Ashley sounding groggily. “Well, don’t take too long.” “Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Ashley looked away. With that task being accomplished, Melina returned to the kitchen downstairs. She sat at the table as her mother was setting it. The sound of soft footsteps coming down the stairs told them Ashley was coming. They then all sat at the table, and began to eat they’re breakfast. The rest of the day continued like any other usual day for the two girls. Melina would take a shower first and change into a plain red shirt with a white skirt. Ashley would take a shower right after her and put on a pair of jeans with a yellow shirt. After both girls showered, they would continue downstairs and watch some TV. And after some time Melina would go see her mother in the kitchen to help with lunch. Her mother would sit there and talk about the times they used to be babies. And how she still sometimes wish they were still babies. Then she’d say like it’d ever happen, but does dream of it. Melina, hearing it multiple times, sometimes wonders what it’d be like to be a baby. “What would you do if I were a baby?” Melina asked hypothetically. “Oh, I’d take care of you, feed you, and dress you in all cute clothing,” Her mother replied. She had a pretty big smile hearing this question. “And of course change your diapers when you needed one. You’d be such a cute big baby you know.” Melina was a little shocked to hear her mother say that. She was especially shocked to hear the part about diapers. It never did incline to her that if she were to be a baby that she’d have to wear them. Melina began to completely drift off into her own thought realm from her mother’s comments. She began to realize that if she were to be a baby that she’d have to wear diapers. “So if I were to be a baby, I would have to wear diapers like one,” Melina thought. “But I wonder, what would one look on me?” She began to picture herself with a diaper under her skirt. But couldn’t quite see it. “I wonder how it would feel for me to wear. Would I look like a baby? Would I be like a baby? And would I like that? I think I’m a little crazy to be thinking of this.” Her thoughts were cut off when her mother pulled the food from the oven. “Foods done,” Melina’s mom called. “Melina, go get your sister.” “Okay, mom,” Melina complied. Melina walked out to the living room where she found her sister watching cartoons made for kids. She stopped to also begin watching with a happy face. After a few seconds, she composed herself to get her sister for lunch. “Hey sis, it’s time for lunch.” Ashley looked over, “Okay.” She got up and both sisters walked into the kitchen to eat. It was much later in the night when the girls began to get ready for bed. Melina had already crawled in with her pink pajamas. But she didn’t feel like sleeping yet as she had something return to her mind--diapers. “Why am I even thinking of something that’s for babies when I’m seventeen?” Melina thought. “But still, being a baby might be something I’d like to try. And if babies did wear diapers, then maybe I should too. Then again, babies wear diapers for a reason… Since they can’t use the toilet, they use their diapers for everything. Could I wear one knowing that I’d be wearing it for a reason?” Melina continued to think of the thought. Wouldn’t it be gross for her to sit in her own potty, or is it something she could enjoy as she could be more like a baby. Then it hit her--she would be very much like a baby if she were to just go in the diaper. “Well, if babies did it, then to be more like a baby I would have to as well. Plus it doesn’t seem that bad actually, as I wouldn’t need to use the potty anymore. That alone is pretty awesome. I’d love to just be able to go anywhere I choose and not have to worry about that problem. Plus if mom were to change me, I could be as much of a baby I want to be.” Melina now grew to enjoying the idea of having to wear a diaper like a baby. She now couldn’t stop thinking of diapers. “Well, I definitely want to try wearing one and act like a baby. The only real question is how I get diapers into the house.” Now the biggest problem became known to Melina. She knew she couldn’t get diapers into the house as easy as possible. Plus she’d love for her mother to take care of her and treat her like a baby. Getting her mother on board may seem easy as she would like them to be babies, but to just come out and say it. “Well, I guess I hope something happens then that can help me.” Melina drifted off to sleep with that thought. She knew that nothing would be the same as her new drive for being babied and diapers grew. It was another morning as the sun shined through the window. Melina began blink her eyes open. Again lifting the princess pink blankets up for her to get out of bed. This time, her mother didn’t call for her to help. So she decided to head downstairs to see if she was needed anyways. But she stopped for a second, to think of something that she thought of the night before. And that was--diapers. As she walked by her sister’s room, she heard someone moving around. So Ashley must have been getting up. But something was wrong with the shouting of “Oh my gosh!” Melina quickly entered Ashley’s room to see what the problem was. But what she saw was something unbelievable. Ashley’s blue pajama pants were drenched as well as the part of the bed she laid on. Most likely, Ashley wet the bed. Ashley just didn’t have any words come out, except for tears. Melina instantly went to comfort her with a hug as it wasn’t her fault. “I-I-I d-don’t k-know why?” Ashley was confused. “Its fine, it’s fine,” Melina calmed her down. “I don’t know why I wet the bed!” Ashley continued to cry. With all the commotion, they’re mother couldn’t keep out. They turned to look at their mother as she walked in to see what happened. “Oh dear, come here Ashley,” their mother said. She began to hug the poor daughter in soaked pants. The smell was easily apparent that she had wet the bed. “It’s okay, it wasn’t your fault. Now let’s get you cleaned up and you can have your favorite breakfast.” “Okay, thanks m-mom,” Ashley continued to cry. But she then walked into the bathroom as their mother stripped off the wet sheets. “Melina, I need a word with you, is that okay?” questioned her mother. “Okay,” Melina replied. They then walked down the stairs as the shower was running. “This is about your sister,” her mother began. “She just wet the bed, which I’m sure you know. But I’m going to have her wear some protection tonight, so please don’t tease her on it.” “Oh, that’s fine. I won’t treat her any different than before,” Melina replied. “That’s a good older sister,” her mother smiled as she patted her head. “I’m going to the store now to get her the protection, so help your sister get her food that’s done.” “Okay, I’ll do that.” Her mother hugged her and patted her head like if she were a child, which Melina really enjoyed, and walked out the door. After a short bit, her sister walked down with a clean light blue girl’s shirt and a blue skirt. Melina then began to explain to her about where mom left for an errand and food was for her. Ashley was quite content with the food as she began to nibble on it. “There’s one more thing though that I should probably tell you about,” Melina began to speak. Her sister continued to nibble on her food as she looked at her. “Well, mom decided that it would probably be best to get you something.” “Oh, what’s she getting me?” Ashley’s face brightened. “Well, she’s getting you something to help,” Melina continued. Ashley was confused from what she said. “What she’s getting you is some protection for night time accidents.” Ashley’s mouth completely dropped. “What, I am not wearing diapers,” Ashley argued. “I know how you feel,” Melina started to console her. Though she mostly felt the opposite of her sister. “I know that you may not want to, but it’s better than waking up in a wet bed don’t you think?” “I, I don’t know what to say,” Ashley looked away with a frown. “Listen, I know you don’t want to, but just be a big girl and do it because you might actually need to. And it’s not like it won’t be lasting forever.” Her sister began to perk up a little. “Hmm, I guess I will. But will you do something for me?” Melina was a little confused at what she may want. But decided to go along with her sister. “Sure, okay. What is it?” “Well, I’ll wear diapers at night if you do as well.” Melina just sat there staring at her sister in disbelief of what she said. More than being shocked, she was ecstatic as this was her chance to get diapers. “Yes!” Melina slightly shouted, which shocked her sister. “Yes, I’ll wear diapers with you.” Melina couldn’t help but smile towards her sister. “You really will, even though you don’t need them?” “Yes,” Melina nodded. “Well, I guess I’ll wear them at night then. Thank you sis.” “Yup, no problem at all,” Melina said. Though she says it’s no problem, in fact it was more benefiting her than being a problem. Right after the two girls finished their discussion, their mom walked through the door. They could hear the crinkling of a bag. She did not come empty handed, which mostly meant that she did in fact bring home a pack of diapers for Ashley. But Melina couldn’t help but be happy as she now was going to be part of it. Melina nervously peeked around the corner to see her mother’s smiling expression. And a purse connected on her left shoulder with a store bag in her right. The single bag was squarer than other purchases, so whatever she got was in something rectangular. Melina knew that diapers when purchased, came in more rectangular packages than anything else. So this must have been diapers for Ashley, and also her. Though, she realized she needed to tell her mother the plan. “Hey mom,” Melina walked up. “Oh hey there sweetie, would you like to see what I got?” Melina’s mother asked. “Sure,” Melina was very happy. They went upstairs to her room, and then Melina’s mother took the package of diapers out of the bag. From the first looks, it came with a large amount of diapers. Each diaper were a different color even. The colors included pink, white, and light blue. But each one caught her eyes as she was now looking at diapers which fit teens. “Well, what you think?” Melina’s mother asked. Melina didn’t even hesitate, “I think their cute.” “Good, I’m glad I picked out a good set. Well, this will probably be difficult but I should let your sister know.” But before Melina could say a word about what her and her sister discussed, she left the room to her sister downstairs. But this left her alone with the package of diapers. She couldn’t help but keep looking at the package. Fantasizing one of the pink one’s around her waist. What it would feel like and look on her. She kept holding the package until she heard footsteps coming upstairs. This caused her heart to skip a beat as she quickly placed the package back on the store bag. Hoping she did not get caught. Her mother returned with a smile on her face. “So Melina.” Melina just knew what was coming next, but she was extremely nervous that she began to blush and felt like she could burst any second. “I heard you told your sister the plan. I’m proud of you to tell her that. But I’m more proud of you to agree to her request.” Melina began to blush even more. “I think it’s great that you will wear one with her.” Melina could feel her heart skip a beat. “So here’s the plan for now, which I told your sister. Later tonight when it’s coming closer to your bed time, I’ll change the both of you into diapers. How does that sound?” Melina couldn’t believe that she was also going to be getting changed by her mother as well. “Okay,” Melina was more speechless than anything else that this was all she could say. “Good, your sister agreed to this as well. So I guess I’ll be changing two babies tonight.” Her mother looked really happy. Her mother grabbed the package from Melina’s hands, in which Melina somehow didn’t realize she grabbed it again while they talked, and walked off. Melina decided to get back on with her day by getting a shower and changing into her casual pink dress. As the day proceeded, Melina continued to think more and more about what was to come. But she began to think about how she could make it more regularly with getting to wear them and get babied by her mother. Now that diapers were in the house, maybe something else could happen to further her wishes. Night time never seemed like it was going to come for Melina. But eventually, the clock hit 10pm. This was closer to their bedtime, but Melina wondered if they’d start getting diapered now. This thought was answered with a call for Ashley upstairs. She watched as her sister walked up the stairs and flashed her skirt showing her blue panties. Melina knew then, that those panties were about to become a diaper. As she then couldn’t help but lift the skirt of her dress to see her pink panties and thinking how they are about to become a diaper as well. After a few minutes, she heard her name being called for upstairs. She knew that it was now time for her panties to become the baby product she’s wanted. As she walked upstairs she saw her sister walk by, and she could distinctly hear a slight crinkle. This must have meant her sister was now padded. Either that or Melina was overthinking it. But she could smell baby powder as well. This definitely must have meant, her sister was now in a diaper. Melina began to try to look under her sister’s skirt to try and see if she could see the diaper. But she wasn’t successful. But when she looked to the right into her mother’s room, she noticed the package of diapers was opened and a towel laid on the bed with baby powder on the side. This told Melina, it was her turn to get diapered. She was both completely nervous as well excited. That she couldn’t help but freeze outside the door way. Then she heard her name being called for again. And her mother walked out of the room and saw her. “Oh come on sweetie, this will be fast,” Melina’s mother began to drag her into the room. Before she knew it, the package was in clear view as the door shut behind her. “I’m glad you’re wearing a dress, since like your sister this will help with the change.” Melina couldn’t believe she was about to get diapered. This was exactly what she was wanting. Her mother guided her towards the towel flat on the bed. Which Melina thought this must have been her changing pad for now. Melina instinctively laid out on the towel. She also raised her legs slightly to let her mother get to her pink panties. But her mother started to rustle in the diaper package. “What color would you like, as there is…” Melina’s mother was cut off from continuing her question. Melina already knew what to answer. “Pink please, mommy.” Melina felt super happy. Her mother couldn’t believe how childish her seventeen year old daughter was sounding. So she continued and pulled out a pink diaper. As she then walked onto the other side of the bed where Melina was, she lifted her legs even more making her dress slide over her legs, completely revealing her cute pink panties. “You’re much better at this then your sister is,” Melina’s mother began to say. “She didn’t even think about me having to get into your cute little panties to change over to a diaper. So I did struggle a little with her as she fought me a little. But your being a good little girl, so I’ll get you some ice cream after okay?” Her mother then poked her nose, and both of them smiled brightly. She was practically getting her wish, as she was getting completely babied. But she didn’t just want this to be for just night time. She hoped for during the day as well. “Well, time to get my baby ready for bed time.” Melina kept holding her legs up, and had a big smile as her mother unfolded and placed the diaper under her rear. Her mother then grabbed both ends of her panties and slid them slowly towards her feet. In a matter of seconds, Melina was now showing her mother her shaved clean female privates. But her mother continued pulling her panties off until they were free from Melina’s legs and were tossed to the ground. Melina then lowered her legs a little and split them apart a bit. This gave a complete view of her privates to her mother, but her mother continued on and placed the diaper under her rear. Melina could feel the slight padding from the back of the diaper touching her and she began to blush even more with excitement. But before the diaper could be put on, her mother grabbed the baby powder and began to pour it on her hands. “I couldn’t let my baby have a rash now could I?” Melina wondered then if this meant it was going to be okay for her to be like a baby, and actually use the diaper as well. But all she really could do is concentrate on the feeling she felt as her mother slowly rubbed the powder around where her privates were. Then when she saw her mother raise her hands off from that area, she knew she was about to have the diaper get attached. And she was correct, as her mother’s hands went towards the pink diaper and raised it over her privates. Melina was now completely ecstatic with the padding touching her. But that wasn’t all, as her mother tapped one side to the front, and the other side to the front as well. Now she was completely diapered. Her mother raised her up and her dress fell back down covering her pink diaper. Melina was completely speechless as the feeling of the diaper was overwhelming. But her mother picked her off the bed and had her stand up where she was still frozen. “Alright, let me tell you some things that I went over with your sister okay?” Melina’s mother asked. “Okay,” it was all Melina could do to say anything. “I’ll modify it a little for you, but here’s the run down. Now that you are diapered for the night, I don’t want you taking it off during the night. Though you can take it off to go to the bathroom, but ask me to help for that. And I do mean it, even though you are not having accidents, I want you to not take the diaper off.” Melina knew that wouldn’t be a problem. As she was more wanting to have this padding on then off. “There’s some other things that I thought of.” This caught Melina’s ears. “I am perfectly fine with you deciding to go in your diaper like a baby.” Melina couldn’t believe it, this was now her chance to also use her pants for the potty like any baby would. “But get me if you do need a change okay sweetie? And I don’t care how dirty you are, I’ll change you like any baby. But this means that in the morning, don’t take the diaper off yourself as I will come and change you.” Melina was overly happy, most everything she wanted was happening to her. All thanks to her sisters problem. But she still did wish, for day time diapers. “There’s one more thing I thought of.” Melina couldn’t believe there was more now. “I thought of this while changing your sister, which I told her as well.” Melina was starting to get impatient with what was to come. “But since I thought she looked absolutely cute in a diaper, which you do as well, as well as having many diapers to go through.” Melina felt happy with hearing how she was cute in a diaper, but she also felt a little like wanting her mother to spit it out. “So I decided, in the morning, if we have a bit of diapers left, while I’m changing you, I’ll let you decide if you want to change into either panties or a new diaper.” Melina was now blown away. Her wish has now come true, as she was able to wear during the day. But she then remembered, about her sister. How would she react to her sister wearing during the day? “And like at night time, I’ll let you use your diaper for everything as well as giving you a change if you need.” Melina could only help but nod. “Well, kiddo, I think that was a lot to take in so let’s get you your ice cream.” Melina now started feeling like she didn’t want the ice cream but to check her new diaper out. But sure enough, she followed her mother down stairs. Every step was amazing to her. She could feel the crinkle of the diaper as well as the padding touching her that felt almost like she had a pillow for her butt. Once she reached the kitchen, she only felt to walk more. So she paced around her mother to keep feeling her new padding. After a few minutes, her mother handed her a scoop of vanilla ice cream on a cone. Melina began to lick it with delight. Both being happy to eat ice cream, as well as the padding down below. “Well sweetie, I hope you have a goodnight and I’ll change you in the morning,” Melina’s mom said. She then kissed Melina’s forehead and walked upstairs. Melina continued to finish eating her ice cream and then walked upstairs. Every step continued to feel like heaven for Melina, as she though she should have done this ages ago. But before she reached her room, her sister stopped her. “Hey sis,” Ashley said. Melina walked into her sister’s room, curious to see what her sister’s diaper looks on her. “Yes Ashley?” Melina asked. “So, did you um, you know.” Ashley began to ask but felt embarrassed to ask. Melina knew what she was referring to, and decided to answer the question ahead of being asked. “Yup,” Melina answered as she lifted her dress up for Ashley to see her pink diaper. “You would go for the pink diaper you know,” Ashley said. “But as for me, blue is my color.” Ashley lifted her skirt to reveal a blue diaper safely secure. “So, what you think of it?” Melina only needed a second for this question. “I think they feel pretty comfortable.” Ashley’s eyes lit up in disbelief. “Well, I guess they are. I was pretty skeptical at first, but they aren’t that bad.” “Yeah, see, it’s not that bad at all,” Melina said. “Well, what’d you think about the part of her letting us wear during the day?” Ashley asked. Melina was a little embarrassed to answer, but she decided to answer slightly truthful. “I’m thinking about trying it.” Ashley’s jaw dropped a foot. “Seriously!” Ashley’s answer caused Melina to almost begin to cry. “Well, I guess I can understand that. I’m sort of well, thinking about it myself.” This brought a cheerful smile to Melina. “Really?” “Yes really, well I guess I didn’t think of it too much till now.” Ashley turned her head to the side. “Well, are you wanting to do it sis?” “Umm,” Melina began to blush really bright red. “Its fine sis, please answer me honestly though.” Ashley was being a little demanding. “Well, I do.” Melina then looked to the side blushing even more. She wished time would just stop. “Okay sis, its fine I don’t find it weird. In fact, I’ll join you in wearing diapers during the day tomorrow. I’m not entirely wanting to, but I guess if it’ll help you do what you want.” “Really?” Melina said. “Really really,” Ashley responded. “Oh thank you so much sis.” Melina proceeded to hug Ashley. Her hand reached to feel her sister’s padded bum. But she was startled by the fact that she felt her sister touching her padded bum as well. “Well, sis. I guess I’ll be seeing you in a wet diaper soon.” Ashley said as she lifted the back of Melina’s diaper almost as if she were checking it. Melina couldn’t do anything but smile and rub her sister’s diaper more. “And I will be seeing you in a wet diaper as well.” Her sister chuckled a little. “Well, I guess you may end up seeing me in a wet diaper first since I may wet the bed.” “I feel bad for you.” Melina consoled. “It’s fine, well at least we have this to look forward to.” “Yeah,” Melina said as she then released her sister and walked out. “Good night sis.” “You have a good night as well sis.” Melina walked into her room continuing to feel the heavenly touch of her pink diaper. She then sat down on the bed and could feel the warm padding enveloping her. She couldn’t believe how amazing a diaper felt. The soft padding feeling like a pillow, as well as a sense of protection as well. She felt a close homely feeling as well as being like a baby. She changed into a pair of pink pajamas again, and rolled into bed. Holding one hand on her diapered bottom and her other hand with her thumb in her mouth. She then drifted to sleep. She began to dream that she was in a nursery. But one for her size. The walls were completely pink, as she laid down in a large crib. Melina was sucking on a pacifier and looked to see her mother walking in. Her mother poked at her pink romper, more specifically the diaper region. “Uh-oh, looks like my little baby needs a new diapey,” Her mother cooed. Melina was just smiling and staring at her mother as her mother began to undress her. Melina at this moment was a complete baby. Her mother proceeded to sing her a lullaby and Melina fell asleep with a warm feeling growing at her legs. When Melina opened her eyes, she saw her regular big girl’s room. No pink walls, no pacifier, and no crib. She wasn’t wearing any rompers, but when she looked down at her pants, she saw the padding bulge. Even if she weren’t a complete baby, she still partially could be one thanks to this piece of clothing. Melina placed her hand on her front, and instinctively began to rub. Not even a second and she felt a tingle in her body. She knew she was getting turned on by the diaper. So she stopped as she thought that had to be wrong. “No normal person would get satisfaction from a diaper…right?” Melina questioned. “But it’s like I just can’t help myself. Oh gosh, I hope I’m not weird.” Melina then returned her hand in front of her diaper to experience the same tingle feeling. She then pulled her pants slightly down just for her to see the diaper. Melina then continued to touch her diaper, and experienced pure bliss. The padding on her hand as well as her privates was extraordinary. “And I get to wear this all day.” Melina was smiling very brightly. Her concentration was broke off by another feeling. A familiar feeling she’d get each morning. She needed to pee. And adding not going the night before, she couldn’t help crossing her legs a little. But Melina just started to get a mix of feelings. “So, it’s now time,” Melina thought. “Now I get to act like a real baby and use my pants. Oh gosh, I’m a little nervous. But I wonder how it feels?” Melina, still sitting on her bed, took off her pants completely. Her eyes now only on her pink diaper. She stopped crossing her legs and spread her legs slightly apart. Now she was completely ready for nature to take its course. She sat there like that for a minute when she realized that she wasn’t going, and she began to wonder what would make her go. “It’s okay, I’m a baby,” Melina told herself. “It’s okay for me to go potty now.” She continued to relax a little bit and she felt it starting to make its way for escape. But only a little trickle spat out. This gave Melina a whole new experience though. As she just saw where the trickle went in her diaper. Not only that, but she felt a slight warmth from it as well. Her cheeks began to turn lush as she felt great. But she knew this was not enough, that she would need to let it all go into her pants--more specifically her diaper. She relaxed more and some seconds later another trickle escaped, growing the wet indication on her diaper. This was followed by another slight trickle. But Melina was starting to grow impatient. So she decided to add a slight pressure, which wasn’t enough. She pushed out even harder, but had an unexpected result. “Ppffttpp,” Melina farted. She decided this amount of pressure was too much then. And reduced the amount to just relaxing. After one more trickle, Melina felt a build in pressure towards the pee making its escape. And that it was about to rush out. Melina knew that this was it. She opened her legs up even more and couldn’t help but drop her jaw to the feeling of it just about to burst out. Her face turned completely red as she covered her mouth with both her hands. Then the slight trickle escaping became a slight stream. The warmth kept growing around her legs as well as the wetness on her diaper showed its spread as well. Then nature finally did its course as the stream went full force out into her diaper. It only lasted a second when it went to a few trickles and stopped altogether. Melina stood there in complete disbelief. She, a seventeen year old, just went potty in her pants. Not only that, but a diaper like a baby. Her hand reached down to touch the wet and warm padding and the soggy diaper felt absolutely great to her. “Uh-oh, heehee,” Melina couldn’t help but laugh. “I couldn’t make it.” She began to think of all the childish sayings for what just happened. “I went pwotty.” Melina just now realized she spoke like a baby. But she decided to not care, as it felt great to her. Sitting in a wet diaper may have been great, but she knew she probably could use a change, like a baby would. So she got up to see if her mother was in her bedroom. And her mother was, as her mother was laying out the changing towel as she looked. “Perfect timing,” Melina couldn’t help but think. So she walked in with no pants but her pajama shirt and wet pink diaper. “Mommy, I need changey,” Melina spoke babyishly. Her mother was standing there completely in disbelief. She thought her seventeen year old girl wouldn’t actually use the diaper. Which made her happy. “Okay baby, come let mommy get you cleaned up,” Melina’s mother said. She had Melina lay on the towel again as they proceeded to change her. First her wet pink diaper was untapped, taken off, and rolled to be thrown away. She then used wet wipes to wipe her daughter off, which made her daughter slightly ticklish. Then she asked the main question. “So, will my baby be a baby for today?” Melina’s mother asked. And Melina replied with a nod. This made her mother stand there frozen. Completely shocked that her oldest daughter would in fact return to diapers for the day. It was all she could to hide her excitement. “Okay, then how about a pink diaper for my big baby?” “I’d like that,” Melina replied. Her mother still shocked that her daughter wanted to change into another diaper. Melina’s mother proceeded to put baby powder on her, and then taped the new clean pink diaper up on her. And with that, Melina was now diapered once again. She decided to see if her sister was going to be up or not. So she slowly opened the door to peek. But her sister was sitting up, so she opened the door. Now realizing, she wasn’t wearing any pants to cover her pink diaper. “Good morning sis,” Ashley called out. “Good morning,” Melina replied. “Did we have any accidents?” Ashley smirked. “Uhh,” Melina couldn’t help but blush. But she decided to be honest to her sister. “Yeah.” “Oh, but I don’t see that. Shouldn’t your diaper be a little stained?” Ashley pointed to her diaper. Melina followed her finger to the diaper which was dry. Then Ashley got out of bed and pulled her blue pajama pants down. “See like this.” Ashley’s blue diaper showed a large wet stain. “That’s because I just got changed,” Melina answered. Ashley began to pout, wanting to see her sister wet. “But I see you are wet.” Ashley began to blush and look the other way. “Not like I could help it,” Ashley remarked. “Did you just go?” Melina asked. “Uh, no,” Ashley replied. “I don’t feel that I need to, since I did wet the bed. Or well my diaper in my sleep.” “Okay, why don’t you go get changed then,” Melina said. “Okay, I’ll go get a new diaper then,” Ashley replied. Melina first asked their mother to take her diaper off so she could shower. While she was showering, her mother changed Ashley into a fresh blue diaper. They’re mother still in disbelief for what is happening. After Melina finished her shower, Ashley got in the shower. Melina’s mother took Melina by the hand to her room, while Melina still had a towel on. The diaper Melina was wearing before still laid on the bed for her to get changed back into. Melina laid back onto the changing towel and raised her legs already exposing herself. Her mother removed the white towel around Melina exposing her round breasts. “My, hasn’t my baby developed quite nicely,” Melina’s mother said as Melina blushed. In mere seconds, Melina was back in her pink diaper and only her pink diaper. With a pat on her bum, she went into her room to get the rest of her clothes. For today, she decided to match her diaper and wear a pink skirt, with a pink shirt with a frill around the neck. As she exited her room with clothes on, she noticed Ashley walking out in only a towel towards their mother’s room. Most likely to get changed back into the diaper she had on. Melina decided to go downstairs and proceed with her day. But she was always reminded by the cushion she wore every step she took. It was around noon when all the girls sat at the lunch table to have lunch. And after lunch, the two girls went out to the living room to sit on the couch for TV. After some hours of watching cartoons, Melina began to cross her legs as the urge to go began. Her sister took notice right away. “Oh, does my sister need to go?” Ashley smirked. Melina just sat there with a nod and a blush. “Well, just go silly. But lift your skirt up too! I want to see you go.” Ashley was smiling with the idea of her sister relieving herself as such. Melina complied and lifted her skirt for full access view to her pink diaper. Ashley just stood there with delight on her face as she looked and watched her sister’s diaper. Melina was sitting in embarrassment with the idea of her sister being able to watch her go, but she still felt good. She tried relaxing a bit, but nothing was coming out. They were sitting there with their eyes on her diaper for over several minutes but Melina wasn’t getting herself to go. Then she began to feel the pressure building up and she knew she was just now going to go. Continuing to relax, she felt the warm stream pour out into her diaper. Ashley’s face began to brighten up with a smile as a yellow stain began to spread. But Melina was more contented with the warmth spreading all around her bottom. And with a sigh, Melina finished going. “Uh-oh,” Sounded Ashley. “Looks like somebody had an accident.” Melina began to blush and turn the other way. “It’s okay, that’s what your diapey is for anyways right?” Melina faced her and nodded. “Well, not like you’re going to be the only one wet. I need to go as well.” Melina recognized this saying as Ashley was about to relieve herself in her diaper as well. And sure enough, Ashley lifted her blue skirt to reveal her blue diaper. “So, uh, how do I just go?” Ashley must’ve been struggling like Melina was on how to go. Since she did wet her diaper in her sleep, this was her first time going on purpose. “Oh, that, just relax and it’ll eventually all come out,” Melina answered. “Okay, I guess I’ll do that,” Ashley quickly said back. All eyes then turned to Ashley’s diaper. She couldn’t help but blush for what she was about to do. In several minutes, Melina noticed a slight wet splotch beginning to grow on Ashley’s diaper. It stopped spreading, then continued to spread again and more after that. By the time Ashley let out a sigh notifying she finished, her face turned bright red. “Oh my, it’s really warm.” “Yeah, it really is,” Melina smiled back. “It’s also really squishy,” Ashley said as she bounced up and down. The two girls were completely smiling and happy. With a carefree feeling they haven’t felt in forever. They’re mother walked in behind them smiling as well. She was happy that her two babies were actually being two babies. Then she stepped in as they most likely needed a change. After the two got a change, they went back down and played some games. It was several hours when they were both called for dinner. The two girl’s mother reached into both their diapers to check them. But they were both dry for the time being. They all sat at the dinner table with smiles as they dug into the food they enjoyed as well as having padding at their legs. The two girls returned to watching cartoons, until Melina felt the urge to pee. “Well, that’s what a diaper is for,” Melina thought. She just sat there and started feeling a warmth grow at her legs. Not only that, but she didn’t even have to miss a single second of the cartoon she was watching. She smiled being contented with the great choice being made. Not only did she feel quite like a baby, but she was also enjoying her time wearing diapers as well. “I think I am glad to have wanted this!” Her smiling was interrupted with something she didn’t quite think of much. She felt a different pressure beginning to develop in her. This time she wasn’t needing to pee, but to poop. She thought about it, about just going right there and how much that would prove her to be a baby. But she was also afraid of what her sister would have thought. Not only that, but she was slightly nervous to how it would all just come out. Melina began to turn red as she continued to contemplate the issue. The thoughts she had continued, until a sudden noise hit her ears. “Rrrppptt,” Ashley farted. Melina only sat there and stared at the girl who began to turn red. “What, I didn’t think it mattered,” Ashley remarked. “Well, with your diaper it shouldn’t matter at all,” Melina replied. Then Melina decided to release some gas as well. “Ppptt,” she felt her diaper puff out a bit. Ashley began to look at her and chuckled. “Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Ashley said. “It shouldn’t matter whether we go or not as we can just go.” Melina nodded in her remark. “Oh, I have to ask you something.” “Okay, what is it?” Melina wondered. “Well, umm,” Ashley stumbled a bit. “Do you need to um, poop sis?” This turned Melina into a bright red as she was spot on. “It’s okay if you do, I don’t care if you do it here.” Melina was quite relieved to hear this, as she wasn’t sure how her sister was going to react. “And well, I kind of need to as well.” Now Melina couldn’t help but smile that she wasn’t the only one. “I was thinking about whether I should just go in my diaper or go to the toilet. What about you?” “Well, I guess I was thinking about just going in my diaper,” Melina responded. Ashley stood there in disbelief in what her older sister said. “And well, will you go if I do?” Melina asked. Ashley was silent for a few moments, but then she began to respond. “Okay, sis.” Melina’s face brightened completely with a big smile at her response. “I’ll go as long as you do.” “Okay, well, I guess I should go then,” Melina smiled. Melina began to contemplate how she was going to go. Was it like wetting with relaxing or should she just push it out. She decided that she would probably try to do both, but sitting down wasn’t going to help. So she raised her butt in the air and then began to push. The first thing she felt was the pressure like it was about to come out instantly. With that, she stopped immediately. But continued to push anyways as she was supposed to just go like the baby she was. As she started pushing again, she felt the bowels beginning to make its escape. The feeling of her pushing was also combined with the feeling of her diaper beginning to be tugged down by the mass being emitted. The warm mess was also embracing her in a completely different way. By this time, she was as bright red as a tomato. But with one more push and she couldn’t feel any more come out, so she finished. It was quite easy to tell that Melina had just now messed herself. The aroma of the room was of the mess she just had made. Ashley couldn’t resist in lifting her sisters skirt to reveal a diaper with a large bulge below. “Uh-oh, looks like my sis is a baby,” Ashley commented. Melina couldn’t help but blush. Melina then sat down and felt the mess mush into her. She didn’t know what to expect as the warm mass had just now enveloped her completely. But she noticed Ashley stood up and began to squat down. “Well, it’s my turn now,” Ashley said as small grunts began to form. Melina could easily see Ashley’s blue diaper with a wet splotch under the skirt. Right after gaining that view, Melina saw the diaper expand outward and the bulge then dropped down. Another grunt and another bulge formed. After that, Ashley stood up feeling her bottom. “It’s quite strange.” Melina didn’t realize that she herself was feeling her bottom. “Yeah, it is somewhat strange,” she replied. “But I feel much better to have gone.” “I guess so,” Ashley said patting her bottom. “But I think we need to change. These things stink.” Ashley wasn’t far off from that statement, as Melina agreed. They smelled pretty bad, but Melina expected it to as they did just mess themselves. The two girls waddled out and upstairs to find their mother for a change. Once they reached their mothers room, she instantly knew what they needed. Melina was to be changed after Ashley. It didn’t seem that much longer of a regular change when Ashley came out showing off her new clean diaper. Then their mother pointed her finger at Melina saying to come in now for her turn. So Melina and her messy diaper waddled up onto the changing towel. “Oh my, I can’t believe my oldest daughter would do this,” Melina’s mother was in disbelief. All Melina could do was blush with her statement. “So how does my baby like being a baby?” Melina didn’t even think twice on this, “I enjoy it.” “I see, well I like my baby being one as well,” Melina’s mother smiled. This made Melina happy as well, to know that her mother was alright with it. “Hmm, so would my baby like to continue being one?” “I would mommy,” Melina said childishly. “Okay then, my baby will be a baby then,” Melina’s mother smiled brightly. “Melina, I’m happy you want to do this.” The two of them hugged, but the sudden rise in Melina made her realize the mess needing to be cleaned. The procedure for changing was almost the same. But Melina noticed that many wipes were being used as she felt multiple wipes across her bum. Though it seemed like she was wiped down a hundred times, a new pink diaper with a flower pattern enveloped onto her. The difference between this diaper and the previous one’s is that this one actually was her size. Then she noticed a new package of diapers, one’s with the exact same pattern as the one she now wore. Melina just now realized this is where their mother was the whole time--looking for her own diapers. “I hope you like them,” Melina’s mother said as she patted the front of the diaper. “I love them mommy,” Melina was smiling. Melina walked out of the bedroom with a slight pat on her bottom from her mother. She then proceeded to her sister’s room where she was already changed for bed. The time definitely indicated that it was time for bed. Before Melina was going to exit Ashley’s room, she lifted her skirt to show off her new diaper. “Wait, where did you?” Ashley was in disbelief. “Mom got me my own,” Melina said. “I see, well they suit you,” Ashley commented. Melina smiled from her statement. “As for me, I’ll stick with my blue ones.” The same comment made Melina slightly laugh as she walked out of the room. Melina quickly changed into her white pajamas and couldn’t stop looking at the diaper she wore. The day she had just experienced, as well as the care she felt from her mother. All the curiosity towards being a baby had gained her something she now wish never to leave. So Melina laid there in her diaper staring into the ceiling. She felt the urge to pee, and without much hesitation, she relaxed long enough for it to all come out. The warm feeling between her legs matched the ones she felt in her heart. Chapter 1 Sun beaming through the window, Melina slowly wakes up. Groggily wiping her eyes, she sits up. As she sits up, she’s reminded of the blissful already wet diaper on her waist. She thought she may have wet herself in her sleep, but then remembered she did it before she did go to sleep. Despite how much she liked the feeling, it did start to itch. Now her thoughts started concentrating on making her diaper warmer. But despite to her thought, she didn’t feel the urge to go yet. So instead she got up and felt her pink flowery patterned diaper slush back into position. The weight of her urine in the diaper caused it to bulge out being visible through her white pajama pants. She knew she should go and get changed by her mother. Checking the clock on her phone indicated 10am, Tuesday, which meant her mother should be up. As she walked out of her room and was nearing her sister Ashley’s, she began to wonder if her poor sister suffered another accident in the night. And just as her thought filled her brain to see her sister’s yellow stained blue diaper, the door opened. Ashley stood behind the door with her left hand still on the knob. One thing stood out immediately, the bulge on Ashley’s blue pajama pants. This bulge was very much like her own, which must have meant Ashley had a night time accident, or went on purpose or possibly both. “Did you umm, you know?” Melina tried asking politely. Even though the two of them didn’t have any fears the day before about the usage of their diapers, Melina still felt a bit bad for her sister’s bed wetting. “Yeah, I had another night time accident,” Ashley answered back with no stumble. But Melina could only help give a concerned look. “Well, we should get changed.” “Alright, you can take a shower first then,” Melina smiled back. “Um, sis,” Ashley stumbled her question. Melina could only turn her head a bit sideways not knowing what she could say. “When did you, you know?” It now made sense with Ashely’s staring at her waist. “Oh, I ended up going sometime last night before I went to bed,” Melina said with a pat to her diaper. “Oh jeez, you know you don’t have to use it at night too?” Ashley stated. Even though that was obvious to Melina, she still can’t help but smile at how it feels to go. “Well, this way was easier.” “Maybe you’re still a baby or something,” Ashley stated. This caused Melina to blush and give a slight chuckle. “Hehe, maybe you’re right,” Melina replied. “But wouldn’t that make us both babies?” Melina quickly fired back. Her hand reached out to touch the front of her sister’s swollen diaper. This caused Ashley to blush a bit at the statement. “Maybe so, but I was thinking how weird we must be.” Ashley began to hang her head down. This caused Melina to feel fairly bad as well. “Just, there can’t be anybody else who’d enjoy this like us.” Melina began to feel for her sister who must have been deep in thought about the whole idea. “Well we should get changed at least,” Melina stated to break the atmosphere. After stating that, Melina let Ashley walk in front of her towards their mother’s bedroom. Since Ashley was going to be getting changed and take a shower first, Melina decided to go back in her room to think about what Ashley just stated. She is quite right about it being weird. I don’t think I could even imagine my friends doing this nor anyone else. But it just feels right to me, shouldn’t that be all that matters. As long as it feels welcome to us, we shouldn’t have to care about how weird it’d be. I suppose I should take a look into this later tonight to relieve her doubts. Soon after she was done thinking, her mother walked into her room. “How you doing baby?” Melina smiled at her comment. “I’m feeling excellent,” Melina’s face beamed. This caused her mother to smile brighter. “That’s wonderful, now how about your diaper?” Her mother asked quickly. Before Melina could even reply, her mother was sticking her finger down her waist. She felt even more like a baby to not announce her status. Despite how weird it seemed, she quite enjoyed the feeling. Her mother pulled her fingers out almost as fast as she had put them in. “Looks like someone’s needing a change. Ashley’s done in the shower, so you can take one first.” She began to walk out of Melina’s room and turned around before exiting. “I almost forgot, are you wanting to wear a diaper today as well? I should have asked you instead of assuming you would.” Now came Melina’s chance to continue her diaper dream. Before she could speak though, she could only think of her sister Ashley. “Did you ask Ashley already?” Her mother nodded, “I asked her when she came to get her diaper removed to shower. And she said she wanted to. In fact, I just changed her into another diaper already.” This gave Melina all the more reason to respond, “Then I would like to as well.” Her mother smiled in return, “Okay baby, after you finish your shower come into my room.” With that said her mother walked up to her and stripped her pajama pants off and quickly untapped her swollen diaper. Melina had no choice now but to get in the shower. Despite her realizing the repeated usage of the word baby towards her, she didn’t feel bad. She quite enjoyed her mother calling her a baby in fact. Melina always enjoyed taking her time in the shower, especially when it’s nice and warm. She had stopped taking baths now that she had been a bit busier with school. Since then she’s had a bad habit of not being able to take a bath at night. And with both Ashley’s and her summer vacation coming to a close after this weekend, she felt taking a bath wouldn’t be happening soon. After her shower, Melina dried herself with a fresh white towel and wrapped it around her. Even though it was only girls in the household for the time being, it’d still be poor practice not to wrap oneself. She never had to worry about walking into her father as their father was usually away. He was a fairly well ranking business man who made travel plans for business all the time. Melina misses him many times, but whenever he would be home for more than a night, they’d spend the day together as a happy family. She always felt like she was a little girl again around him, and felt Ashley’s the same. The four of them would always smile when they were together. Even though they can’t experience it all the time, Melina believes at least they have these moments to remember. Otherwise they could end up being too spoiled and bored of that love. Melina pattered through the hallway into her mother’s bedroom wrapped in only a towel. There she spotted on the bed the same changing mat and her pink diaper as well as her mother waiting in anticipation for her. Melina wondered if her mother lived in her room or something as whenever she’d go in there, her mother was almost always there. “You ready for your change sweetie?” Her mother smiled. Melina nodded, and was then led to lay down on the changing mat. First her towel was removed reveling her well rounded breasts as well as her bare bottom. However unlike the last time, Melina wasn’t feeling as embarrassed showing everything to her mother. Her mother then made quick work with applying the powder and lotion putting her in another diaper. It has her disbelieve how fast the process goes, which seems faster than a toilet break would be. After she was lifted up, she could get up and move about then. “I’ll check on you two during the day okay?” her mother spoke. Melina replied with a nod and wondered if that meant she was going to be checking their diapers during the day. The thought of it made her feel more babyish and giggly. The thought of her mother always being in her room came about her mind again. “Hey mom, I was wondering why do I seem to always find you in here?” “That’s simple sweetie,” her mother smiled. “It’s because we meet here coincidently every time.” “Alright,” Melina still wasn’t sure if that was the truth or not. She decided to not ask any further and walk to her room to get ready for the day. Each step along the way feeling delightful with her padding making her waddle. For today, Melina decided to be lazy and go with a pink shirt with a logo and a pair of jeans. She looked at her bum, and found that the diaper wasn’t too obvious but did pop out a little. After changing she decided to see if her sister was down stairs. Walking towards the TV that was off she could see her sister sitting on the couch reading on her tablet. Ashley was wearing a white frilly skirt and a blue shirt. She also put her hair in a ponytail with the help of a blue ribbon. Melina was starting to be a bit jealous of Ashley having longer hair than her. Her hair only went to her shoulders while Ashley’s would commonly hang halfway down her back. But what took Melina’s mind the most was what could be underneath her sisters skirt—a diaper. Ashley noticed her sister and smiled. “Did you say yes today too?” Melina nodded quickly in response. “Oh good. Can I see it?” “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours,” Melina shot back quickly. “Okay, then on the count of three,” Ashley said grabbing the hem of her skirt. Melina nodded and started to undo her pants. “One, two, three!” As she said three, Melina quickly pulled her pants down to her knees revealing her diaper. At the same time, she saw her sister raise her skirt up revealing her pink diaper. “Not blue today?” Melina was shocked to see her sister in a different color. “I was feeling extra girly today,” Ashley said with a slight blush. This made Melina just want to jump on her sister and hold her tight. “You’re looking cute, and I mean in a babyish way,” Ashley smirked at her. This only caused Melina to smile. “Well, should we help mother with breakfast?” Melina asked. “Sure, only if I get to help with the pancakes,” Ashley replied. “Alright,” Melina nodded with a smile. She would never turn down that offer as Ashley was the household’s master of pancakes. The only thing she could think of was how the next batch could taste. And with that thought, the two girls waddled off into the kitchen. The breakfast the three of them prepared both smelt and looked fantastic. Scrambled eggs, pancakes with fruit on top, bacon and French toast. As the three girls chomped through the delectable goods, smiles filled the room. Nobody could talk about the weather, nor the news as this was the only thing on their minds. With the non-stop eating, it wasn’t long before all the plates were cleaned. They all looked happy as well as being full. After Ashley and Melina helped with the dishes, they walked back out into the living room. “What would you like to do for today?” Melina asked. “I think I’m going to try and finish this series up,” Ashley replied. “Alright, I guess I’ll watch something then.” After lunch the two of them continued doing what they were doing. Ashley reading on her tablet and Melina decided to play a game. Their mother decided to join them as well, except she’d just watch whatever it was they were doing. Though Melina has had their mother try playing with them, but she never did as well as they did. It wasn’t long till she started to feel a tinge on her bladder letting her know of its need to relieve. She ignored it and got back to her game. The more she played the more her urge kept growing. She began crossing her legs and started to fear if her mother could tell if she needed to use the toilet at that instant. While crossing her legs she could feel the familiar padding that she knew she could go in, but in front of her mother was a different story. She continued playing more when she started to feel a bit more desperate, and starting thinking to ask her mother to take her diaper off so she could use the toilet like a big girl. Then she realized the truth. If I used my diaper right here right now, it’d be very babyish. It would be even more babyish if I went in her lap. The real question would be, how do I get in that position? Knowing that it would be impossible to get into her mother’s lap, she decided she might as well just let it go then. She was wearing a diaper after all, and should have just gone from the start. Melina then uncrossed her legs and began to relax. She could tell she really had to go as she could feel it starting to come almost immediately. It’s fine, I’m wearing a diaper and it’s perfectly fine for me to use it like a baby. After that thought, she instantly began to feel even more relaxed as it started to stream out into the diaper. She felt the warmth spread all around her bum as she smiled and continued to play her game. See, just like a baby. And didn’t even have to get up from my game. About the same time she had just finished going, she felt a tug at her waist. She realized it was her mother sticking her fingers down her diaper. Her mother must have been able to tell she used her diaper. This thought inevitably caused Melina to blush. “Looks like someone needs a change,” her mother smiled. This caused Ashley to look over, “Uh oh, did my sister have an accident?” Melina couldn’t help but turn even redder with the announcement. “It’s fine, I mean that’s what the diaper is for.” After she said that, their mother nodded. This helped calm her down. Their mother quickly then went and checked Ashley’s diaper under her skirt. “Looks like you are still dry.” “Yeah,” Ashley said with her legs crossed. Melina wondered if she needed to relieve herself as well. After she finished up the stage she was on, she followed her mother upstairs. The changing process was as speedy as ever and she was then able to go search and destroy some more not having to worry about the breaks in between. Once they got back down, her mother quickly checked Ashley again but this time had a different result. “Oh, looks like someone’s wet now,” her mother announced. Ashley looked very red. “It’s okay Ashley, didn’t it feel better to go?” Melina attempted to cheer her up. Ashley quickly flashed a smile. “Yeah, it did,” Ashley said calming down. “You should get a change now sweetie,” their mother said. “Can I bring my tablet with?” Ashley politely asked. Their mother quickly responded with a nod. After that, Melina watched the two of them walk up the stairs. Wow, can continue to read and still use the bathroom. Really is the ultimate hands free mode. Though, mostly is due to us having our mother change us. It almost seemed like seconds after and Ashley was back on the same spot on the couch that she had left. She was followed by their mother who looked like she had something to say. So the two of them stopped and payed attention to her. “I wanted to let you know, that we should probably tell your father of this,” their mother spoke up. Melina didn’t realize this dilemma. They completely forgot about their father in this picture. “He’ll be home for just tonight, so I’ll let him know then.” She couldn’t picture their father accepting them becoming babies again. This caused Melina begin to panic. “Don’t worry though, you know how open of a man he is. Trust me, I should know. Should I tell you the time I told him of a strange interest of mine?” her mother smirked. She felt like she could almost laugh at this statement. But she also felt like she could picture her mother sitting back with her leg over the other and snapping her fingers—the epiphany of sassiness. The feeling she felt definitely felt like she could indeed trust her father and could only laugh at the disbelief she originally had. But what had her very curious was their mothers “strange interest.” “So don’t worry, I’ll work it out with him, and he won’t even mention it for a while till you get more comfortable around him with it.” Melina now felt like she had the world’s greatest parents. “Alright, I understand,” Melina replied. “Oh good, I’m glad you did,” her mother said with a smile. “I’m still a little afraid,” Ashley said. “It’ll be fine, remember the time he acted as a princess so you could be a prince for the day?” Melina said hoping it’d calm her down. “Oh yeah, I remember that.” Ashley said with a laugh. “So you girls shouldn’t have to worry about it, just relax and continue with what you like okay?” Melina’s mother stated. She wondered if her mother stated a bit more than what appeared, and that maybe it has something to do with that strange interest of hers. Melina could only help but continue to think on it. It was soon time for the two girls to go to bed, so they got another quick diaper change and went off to their rooms. Melina went to see how Ashley was holding up since she seemed to have some dilemmas of bad thoughts that day. Once she entered her sister’s room, she could see her sister wearing a pink nightgown. She really is trying to be extremely girly today. “How are you doing tonight?” Melina quickly asked the girly girl. “I’m feeling fine, you?” Ashley replied. “Ah I’m doing great, just wondering, well good night.” Melina said with a smile. “Good night sis,” Ashley replied back with an equal smile. Melina walked into her room and decided she was not going to lose to her sister. So she put on the frilliest pink night gown she had. With a quick twirl, she could feel herself being powered up with girly powers. She then remembered she was going to look to see if she could find out more about whether they truly were weird or not. And there was only one way to find out, and that was to look it up. She knew that the library was usually the best idea to look something up, but she didn’t think a library would have this kind of research nor would they be open at this time. So her only other option was to look on her computer. Both the girls had a home computer in their rooms. Once she got on and saw the same space background on the Mac desktop, she quickly pulled up Safari and went to Google. There she entered some key choices that seemed to fit what they were and was astonished to actually have found many results. She quickly found a website with a post filled with others who also liked diapers. Melina now knew that they weren’t entirely weird and that there were others like them. After reading this, she closed it and went to see her sister to tell her right away. She quickly knocked on her sister’s door making sure she was up. “Yeah?” Ashley said while being muffled behind the door. So Melina proceeded to enter. “I just looked up whether we were weird or not,” Melina quickly said. Ashley gave her a strange look. “There are several others who are like us.” After hearing this, Ashley began to blush. “So don’t feel bad, were not weird. Even if we seem strange to others, we are who we are and nothing can change that. If it makes us happy, then we shouldn’t need to worry. It’ll just be a part of who we are.” After her speech, Ashley quickly went to hug her. “Thank you sis,” Ashley said with a slight tear in her eye. “That really makes me feel happy!” “I’m glad!” Melina held her tight. Almost at the same time as the two were done hugging, the front door sounded. Either a robber was breaking in, or it was their father. Melina frolicked out and down the stairs. Once she saw the man, she couldn’t help but jump into his arms. “I missed you daddy!” Melina shouted. The man in turn squeezed tighter. This started to make her feel like a little girl, though this this time she really was if you counted her diaper. Realizing this, she worried that her father may figure out on his own. “I missed you too Melina!” Her father replied. He wasn’t all that much taller than their mother, but always held a serious face next to his pair of green eyes. The dark hair definitely showed that there was little chance that Melina and Ashley could not have the same hair color. After kissing her on the cheek, he set her down. The sounds of footsteps down the stairs showed both Ashley and their mother coming to see the man. “How was the trip dad?” Ashley asked while hugging him. “It went alright, I wouldn’t mind if any of the other employees actually looked up what they were supposed to do, but just another day at work I suppose,” he replied. After releasing her and kissing her on the cheek he looked at their mother. “Oh, hello there. Just who might you be?” “Me?” Their mother looked both ways as if there were others around her then looked at him. “I might be a princess, but I’m in love with my prince in shining armor.” After stating that, the two proceeded to kiss. Melina felt they would almost put on a performance for a play right then, but they only continued to hug. But she also felt a little shocked to hear her mother say “princess.” I guess grown woman still like to be princesses too. Melina certainly knew what was probably going to happen in their bedroom that night after they talked. The two of them were always romantic when they had the chance. Plus she could understand that they probably longed to have a good time together when he would be away for so long. She once asked their father if he was faithful to her and not cheating while he was away. And he replied with, “If I did such a thing to her, then I would be wasting the feelings I have for her.” Melina then came to learn about how their father actually never dated other woman before he met their mother. She couldn’t believe that from the pictures of him in the past and how he looked, but apparently was the truth. Which had meant that their father had never slept with another woman, besides their mother. After stating all their stories, Melina went back upstairs to go to bed. She wished she could be with her father longer, but knew it was growing much later than she’d normally go to bed at. So she got under her pink covers and began closing her eyes. She then began to feel the front of her diaper under her gown. Starting with pokes, then slipping her finger inside. Chapter 2 It was Wednesday and the sun was shining through the window as Melina checked her phone to see it was 10am. She felt a tinge at her bladder telling her it was time to go to the bathroom. But the diaper under her gown told her otherwise. It told her that it was time to be free and just let go without a care. And with that thought, she stood up but still sat in her bed and just relaxed. It took her several seconds before it started trickling out into her diaper. The warmth that she just can’t seem to get enough of. The day proceeded like it did before, though her mother didn’t come see her in the morning. Melina decided to just get in the shower and save her mother some trouble of having to check on her. Therefor she decided to just walk in for a diaper change after her shower. As she walked into the bedroom something looked different than usual. There isn’t any diaper changing supplies out! Melina was now wondering what was happening, was she going to be wearing a diaper for the day or not? Did her mother’s conversation with her father turn ugly? She then started thinking if this was for the best, after all she’s too old to be doing such a thing. However, Melina can’t deny she enjoys wearing diapers. This turn of events so quick after she had just found something she liked made her almost burst into tears. Before she could even shed a tear, she felt someone approach behind her. In that instant arms were wrapped around her with a tight embrace-- Melina was being hugged. She thought it may have been her younger sister, however the person hugging her was taller and had a larger bust. This must have meant it was her mother. “Where were you mother?” Melina asked. “I was thinking of getting a head start on today, so I was making some breakfast,” her mother said tightening her grip. After she said that, she let go. Wondering about getting changed into a diaper, she turned around in her towel still wrapped around her body. “Hey mother,” Melina started. Her mother turned her head wondering about what she was going to say. “What about me getting changed?” Knowing what she meant, her mother quickly answered. “Oh about that, I have to talk to you two girls about that.” Melina feared for the worse now, as what her mother said sounded quite bad. “Can you just get ready like you would regularly for today and wake your sister up to come down?” Melina had no reason to decline this simple request, “Sure.” She sounded somewhat disappointed. “Hehe,” her mother began laughing. This confused her as to why would her mother begin to chuckle like so. “What is it?” Melina wondered. “I was just thinking how flat you used to be is all,” her mother said. After hearing this, Melina couldn’t help but blush and cover herself. “Oh mom,” Melina said as she dashed back to her room. Back in her room, Melina decided to compete with her sister in the cute outfit competition. Thus for her day, she decided to go with a light blue shirt with a pink skirt with several frills. Then she remembered today she would no longer be diapered, so she pulled a pair of pink underwear out and slid them up. While brushing her hair she walked over to Ashley’s room. Quickly knocking on her door, she could hear several groans indicating life awakening. “What is it?” Ashley asked. Melina took this as her cue to enter. “Mom was wanting to talk to us,” Melina answered. “About what?” Ashley questioned while wiping her eyes. “I think it’s about our diapers,” Melina stated. This instantly caused Ashley to blush. She wasn’t sure if she was overthinking it, but she could have sworn to see Ashley hiding her hand under her blankets to feel herself. Well, she’s wearing a diaper, I wonder if she wet during her sleep again? “Oh and umm, did you know?” Ashley looked her in the eyes, “Seems so.” Melina felt happy that her sister seemed quite alright with telling her casually. It made her feel closer to her younger sister. “I’d say get up and get ready before hand, but I don’t think it should matter.” “Alright.” After Ashley glanced at her phone for emails and more importantly the time, she got out of bed and followed Melina down the stairs. They were all sitting down on the couch, Melina fully dressed and Ashley still in her nightgown while their mother wore a long black skirt with a sleeveless shirt. Melina was wondering if this discussion was going to be about what her mother and father talked over the night before. Their mother took a quick breath, “As you may wonder what I wanted to talk to you two about, I’ll make it short.” This started to make Melina worry now whether she was going to be able to continue to wear diapers or not. She even started to feel jealous over Ashley who was still in hers. “I decided that for today you two should get ready normally, meaning no diapers for the day time.” There it was, Melina’s worst fear. Part of her just wanted to melt into nothing, and the other part wanted to cry and run. But before she could even move, her mother continued. “The reason for this is because I didn’t think you two would want to wear in front of your friends for the rest of the week. So rather than stop tomorrow, I thought it’d be better to halt it today.” Melina could feel herself feeling relieved almost like she had just wet herself in fact. She completely agreed that it was probably better for them to halt earlier than later especially if their friends were going to be coming over for the week. “That’s all I really wanted to say, so don’t worry if you thought I was wanting you to stop completely,” her mother smiled. “You can continue again after they leave, which actually makes me think I should have asked you two first. So I’ll ask you real fast, do you want to wear diapers during the day while they are over here?” Melina and Ashley shook their heads in unison. No way did Melina want her friend to see a diaper on her. “That’s what I was thinking, which also makes me believe you most likely won’t want to wear them to school either.” Melina was now in shock, was her mother really going to let them wear to school if they wanted to? “Yeah, that’d be kind of embarrassing,” Melina said blushing. Ashley nodded with the same expression. “That’s why I was going to ask you two again, do you want to continue wearing during the day?” Their mother asked. Melina didn’t quite understand what she was saying. “If you do then I could just have you come home to a warm diaper after school then.” Now Melina got the idea. Rather than wearing the entire day, they’d just wear after school then. “I’ll ask you two later individually alright. So think about it and make your decision then.” The two young girls nodded and stood up thinking the conversation was over then, but were stopped by the open palm their mother held out. “Hold it, I have one last thing to say. For night times, we’ll be doing the same thing as usual. No escaping Melina, I think if your sister has to wear one during the night with your friends over, you should too,” her mother smirked an almost evil grin. “Alright,” Melina responded instantly. She was sort of wondering about the nights, now she had her answer. In fact, she was glad to wear one at night along Ashley despite their friends being over. After all, she did promise her that she would join her and she was willing to risk it all for that. Her mother began to pat her on the head, “That’s my good girl, I’ll even help you two escape anything unnecessary if it comes to it.” This made Melina glad to know their mother was on their side. They began to walk away meaning the conversation was over, but one thing felt missing. Melina wondered how the conversation between her mother and father went. “U-um, I was wondering,” Melina stumbled her words. This got her mother’s and Ashley’s attention. “How did the conversation with dad go?” A joyful expression came upon her mother’s face, “Oh that, I almost forgot about that.” They stood there in silence for a few moments, just dreading what possibly their father could have said. Was it going to be something rotten, like “my two girls are doing what?!?” or something more dreary like “so,” takes a sip of hard liquor, “it’s finally come to this, the time they screw themselves up.” “Well, here’s what he said. It took him a few minutes to adjust to what I had told him.” Now both Melina and Ashley’s eyes appeared like they’d pop out from all the suspense their mother kept up. Then she held a finger up like a light bulb just appeared, “No wait it was actually a few seconds. Anyways, all he said was…” She heard her mother clear her throat and put her hand up in front of her chin and laid it flat with her fingers pointing towards the floor. This was most likely her impression of their father she likes to put on. “If they found something they like, as long as it’s harmless, let’s nurture it.” “Oh, so he’s alright with it then?” Melina felt relieved and happy at the same time. She saw Ashley sighing behind their mother, she must have been relieved as well. “Yup, though he thinks that changing your diapers is a mother’s job.” With that, they all laughed and left to the kitchen. Once in the kitchen they took their seats, Melina on one end with Ashley to her left and her mother straight across. On their plates was eggs, sausage, toast and hash browns with a glass of milk. As she grabbed the fork to her right, her mother spoke. “Oh before I forget, I was wondering if you’d like to run to the store with me Melina.” Melina didn’t give this much of a second thought, “Sure.” “Alright, just was wanting to get some things ready for when your friends come over.” And with that they began to eat. While they were eating, Melina heard her mother give a slight chuckle. She didn’t understand what that was for. Ashley was also blushing, but it still didn’t make sense to her. She decided to brush it off and continue eating. After they finished and put the dishes in the sink, Melina and her mother proceeded to get ready to out. They didn’t need to take that long as it wasn’t someplace special other than the grocery store. “I’ll see you later then,” Ashley waved them off. “Yup, see ya later,” Melina waved back. And with that the two got in a silver van and drove off. The grocery store wasn’t that far off from where they lived, so they arrived rather quickly. It was a standard grocery store, nothing too fancy, but it had everything they needed at least. While walking down the second aisle after entering, Melina felt a need to relieve her bladder. Before she started thinking to relieve herself right then and there, she knew she was no longer in a diaper. Not only that but she was out in public, no way should she do such a thing here. So she decided to hold out till they get home. The more items that added into the cart, Melina felt more pressure adding onto her. She tried her best not to cross her legs, as she didn’t want her mother to know she needed the restroom badly. The only thing she could hope for is for them to finish soon. They were now finished getting everything on the list, and then proceeded towards the counter. The aisle they passed along the way had adult diapers, which made Melina stare wishing she were in one right then and there. After purchasing all the items, Melina made quick work on getting everything loaded in the car so they could get home sooner than later. Once she got her seatbelt on she began to cross her legs. Her mother started the car and now she could only tell herself to keep fighting till they got home. Along the way she felt like she could burst about any second, biting her lip and crisscrossing her legs just didn’t feel like it’d help at all. That was when her mother took notice of her predicament. “Do you have to pee sweetie?” her mother asked. Melina could only help by nodding. “You could have gone in the store silly.” Melina felt embarrassed for not wanting to, “I know, it’s just I thought I could hold out till we got home is all.” “Well, try to hold out as we are close to home anyways,” her mother said with a concerned expression. “But if you are struggling to hold it, where you think you could burst any second, then do me one favor and not hold it any longer. Just let it out okay, if it feels really bad, I don’t want you to hurt yourself. I don’t mind if you have an accident in the car sweetie, just do it if it’ll make you feel better okay.” Melina could only continue to blush and nod. She now had confirmation that it was perfectly fine for her to wet herself even though she wasn’t wearing a diaper. Now she only wished she was wearing a diaper as she’d have gone ages ago. But imagining that feeling almost let her lose it. This was definitely the situation her mother just stated where if she were to feel bursting any second to not worry and go. But their home was not that far off so she wondered if she should try to hold out until then. She decided to try her best to hold out as long as she could to make it home. They weren’t that far off after all. So she continued holding herself hoping that they’ll make it at that moment. It was only a couple minutes away when they pulled into the drive way, Melina felt victorious. But the battle wasn’t quite over yet, she still needed to make it to the restroom. Before the engine was turned off, Melina flew open her door and began running for it. Quickly opening up the front door, she waltzed through taking her shoes off and then continue to run up the stairs. Hoping her sister wasn’t in the bathroom. However, if Ashley was in the bathroom, Melina knew she better give up then and let it go. Thankfully, Ashley was not in the bathroom and was completely emptied for her. It must have been the gods at play, making the bathroom un-occupied at this dire time. With that in thought, she rushed in and quickly lifted the lid of the toilet. The anticipation got to her and she felt herself starting to leak into her underwear. She caught herself though and quickly shut the door at the same time as pulling her underwear down. Pulling her skirt up she sat down on the toilet and felt immediate relief. All her hard work paid off, she had made it. The rest of the day proceeded like the day before. Melina playing games with Ashley joining in as well. It didn’t take long before it was bedtime. After the two girls were diapered for the night, Melina felt happy and wished she was in this state some time ago. Her thought was broken up by her mother knocking on her door and entering. She came in with a smile, “I was coming to ask the question I gave before.” Melina now remembered what it was before that she wondered, and realized she didn’t think about it too much. “I was wondering if you wanted to continue wearing during the day?” Melina then realized, she had already made her decision ages ago, “I would love to.” Her mother beamed a smile back at her, “Alright, I’m all happy to help with you then. So after school next week we’ll get you in a diaper. Though, you already are in one huh. Well, this’ll be for that day then.” Melina started to wonder just how her mother took her two daughters wearing diapers as if they were babies. “Hey mom,” Melina spoke. Her mother twisted her head showing she was listening. “I was wondering, how do you feel about us wearing diapers?” She was almost afraid to ask this and to hear what her mother had to say. “Well,” her mother started. “At first I thought it was rather strange, but at the same time I sort of liked the idea of my two babies being babies again. So don’t you worry, I love you for who you are and I want you to be happy. Plus, I actually understand your general interest in diapers, so I sympathize with you. I know there’s no harm, so I’ll only want to continue loving you like a mother should.” This shocked Melina, hearing how her mother completely accepts her and wants her to continue if it would make her happy. “Thank you mother,” Melina felt slightly embarrassed by how sappy she must’ve sound. Then she wondered what Ashley said. “Oh, what did Ashley say?” The next thing she saw was her mother’s finger sticking out, “You’ll find out soon enough.” And with that she left her room wishing her good night. One thing her mother said stuck out to her like glue. She said she understood our interest in diapers, but how exactly would she? This must be something to deal with that special interest she has. I only wonder, what exactly that is. Melina decided to not think too much more on it and drift off to sleep. She had a lot to look forward to when her best friend came over. Chapter 3 Waking up, Melina couldn't believe how fast time goes. The day was when her friends would be coming over before school started. Something that was planned months in advance. Her biggest worry was the fact school was within a day. Little did she want it to; time was moving on, and she was closer to being an adult. While sitting up, she was reminded of what didn't make her quite an adult. The thickness of her diaper touching her skin made her touch the top of her pajamas. Feeling the thickness between her fingers and a need to pee caused Melina to sit up while relaxing. Breathing in and out, with her fingers still on her diaper, warmth spread throughout her legs. Not worrying about causing leakage to her bed, she just smiled and let go. With the routine in place, Melina's mother came to change her once she had finished. Melina would then ready herself for the day. However, Melina couldn't help wishing to wear another diaper. What if I wore one? My best friend wouldn't find out, would she? The thought of her friend catching on caused Melina to shake her head. Maybe I should play it safe. Now that Melina and Ashley were both ready and in underwear, they turned on the tv to wait for their friend's arrival. "Ding dong," the doorbell sounded. Melina was the first to act, rushing off the couch. Once she gave the sleek black door a firm swing, the door revealed a younger girl standing with a shy smile. She was around Ashley's age, with chest-length red hair and brown eyes, though she wasn't the most expressive. Today her attire appeared to be a white graphic tee with a pair of jeans. "Ashley," Melina called out, despite Ashley already behind her. "Emily's here!" The young girl was Ashley's best friend—named Emily. Emily was a rather sweet girl, so Melina was happy that she was her closest friend. They've all spent time together for several years, so even Emily felt like a close friend to Melina. "I'm right here!" Ashley pouted. "Hey, Emi!" Melina always thought the nickname was cute, so she sometimes called the younger girl by the same title. "Hey Ashley," Emily tilted her head with a smile. She was a little too proper to find a cute nickname to call Ashley, or so that is what Melina thought. "Looks like you got here first," Melina announced. "I did? So, Lisa isn't here yet?" Melina nodded, "Yeah, but you two can have fun." "Okay," Emily nodded before entering and taking off her white sneakers. "Ashley, we have to talk." "Okay," Ashley responded, guiding her friend up to her room. Melina was happy for Ashley, though she would have to wait a little longer for her best friend. Speaking of which, once Melina stepped away from the front door, the doorbell alarmed once again. Giving a vibrant smile, Melina turned around with a skip straight to the door. Once opened, a slightly taller girl with shoulder-length black hair and a gentle smile. She stepped in like this was her home, wearing a black striped shirt under an unbuttoned magenta shirt with a pair of dark leggings. Slipping off the black slip-on shoes, she gracefully grinned towards Melina. "I’m so glad you’re here, Lisa!” Melina beamed. “I am too,” Lisa returned her glance. She stepped onto the carpet and gave a demanding look. “Shall we talk in your room for a while?” “Sure.” “You seem well since we last visited,” Lisa smiled gently. Melina had finished giving Lisa the rundown of her past couple of days, excluding the padded content. “Mhm, it's been quite fun!” Melina thought back to the diapers once again before shaking her head, giving Lisa all her attention. “How have you been?” “Oh, you know, just the usual. Sitting back and reading my book.” Lisa wasn’t the extremely outgoing type; thus, she would recline and read a book or watch a show. Melina was elated to know she was a good friend to Lisa ever since she accidentally knocked the book out of the girl’s hand when they were about ten. This allowed them to talk about the movies that had come from the series. Lisa was the type to have been bullied, which caused Melina to cry just remembering those days. Thankfully, due to Melina’s influence, the present was a much different time for the mature girl. “Ah, gotcha.” “You didn’t watch the show yet, have you?” Lisa’s question was about a particular show the two enjoyed watching together; correction: watching together with Ashley and her friend. This show was on the cartoon side, though the four of them enjoyed it. “No, I haven’t. I made sure Ashley didn’t as well. We can only hope Emi hasn’t either.” “I’d like to watch it now then,” Lisa stood from Melina’s bed. “Sure, I’ll go and get Ashley and Emi then.” Melina walked out first, followed by Lisa. She walked over to find Ashley and Emily giggling while sitting on the floor. The sight caused Melina to smile. “Hey, want to watch the show now?” Emily smiled as if a light bulb went off in her head, “Yes!” “You haven’t seen it either?” Ashley smiled. “Nope, I made sure not to,” Emily replied. “Good,” Melina nodded before helping the girls on their feet. She couldn’t help but wonder if Ashley told Emily about her bedwetting…or about her time in diapers. Thankfully, with the current settings, Melina was able to retrieve the latest episode for their show. Once retrieved, it began to play automatically, starting with the intro. This cartoon series was about a group of individuals, magic creatures, and their adventures. Given the four girls enjoyed watching it together, they always made time during the week for it. Sometimes Ashley would visit with Emily and watch the latest episode. Doing so provoked Melina to watch it with Lisa and vice versa. Melina and Ashley would watch together on the rarest occasion, only to notify their two friends to watch it themselves. However, that has rarely occurred. Over halfway through the episode, Melina felt an urge to use the restroom. Despite wanting to sit there and use her pants as the potty, she’d have to get up once after the episode finished its course. She took a glance over towards Lisa, who curled her lips back. What would Lisa say? Would she no longer want to be friends with me? Just because I have worn diapers recently…I cannot tell. Melina shook her thoughts to return her focus back to the cartoon. However, she couldn’t help be curious about what Lisa’s reaction would be, to tell the truth. With the episode over, Melina swiftly relieved herself on the potty. What she didn’t expect was to find the other three girls all had found themselves rushing to a bathroom of their own. Given there were only three functioning bathrooms in the household, one had to wait their turn. Despite not knowing who that may be, Melina went to converse with Lisa once more. “Hey Lisa, good episode, am I right?” Melina opened up. “Mm, it was indeed a good one,” Lisa gave nodded. “I personally liked when they jumped out of the hole.” “Oh, that scene was great!” After bouncing back a few scenes they enjoyed, an idea came to Melina’s head—a non-padding related subject. “I was wondering if you’d like to go for a walk?” “A walk?” Lisa appeared confused. “Yeah, it’ll be before we eat dinner, so we’ll be nice and hungry after. But I was thinking about Ashley and Emi.” “I see, a walk with all of us. I thought you meant just us at first.” “Haha, yeah. But I was thinking how Ashley and Emi are fast approaching adulthood.” Melina had to inhale and exhale for a second, thinking how she, too, was practically an adult at this point. “I wanted to revisit some of the nearby playgrounds we used to go to.” “Aw, that’s sweet of you. Sure, we can do that, though I won’t be going down old green tube now.” “Haha! Yeah.” Melina couldn’t help recalling the many times Lisa went down a green slide that has aged over the years; hence she deemed it “old green tube.” “Well, we should get Ashley and Emi then.” “Ehehe, yeah,” Emily giggled. Melina didn’t think about knocking as she overheard the two girls, Ashley and Emily, laughing about Ashley’s room. The two appeared shocked to find Melina enter, and both girls turned red. “Huh?” Melina smirked. “You two sound like you’re talking about something good?” Perhaps Ashley told Emi about her diapers and are both wearing one now? Nah, it couldn’t be. “It’s uh, nothing!” Ashley stared. “What is it, Melina?” “I was wondering if you’d two would like to go on a walk with us. We could revisit some of the old parks nearby since this might be your last time.” “I’d like to swing again,” Emily blushed. “Yeah, me too,” Ashley smiled with a similar pair of crimson cheeks. “Well, then. We should get going before dinner time!” With activity in mind, the group followed Melina with putting on their shoes, telling her mother where they were heading, and walked out the door. It had been some time since the four of them went out as such, given two of them were a few years older. But it didn’t stop Melina from wanting to revisit some good memories. As the time before, Melina took her younger sisters' hand, causing the girl to blush but not reject. Aw, I bet she’s embarrassed since we're not children anymore. Hand-in-hand, the sisters and their friends walked the sidewalk. “Weee!” shouted Emily. Ashley and Emily were both swinging side-by-side on the swing set. Melina couldn’t help smiling, watching over her sister. “Didn’t you want to swing too?” sounded Lisa to her right, also on a swing. Melina couldn’t help but laugh internally at the sight the two of them made as their legs had to really arch to properly sit on the swing made for younger kids. “I suppose I may,” Melina nodded. She raised her legs, causing her to be suspended on the swing free of the ground. Shifting her weight about, she managed to get her to swing forward and back. Lisa also was doing the same, though what appeared less effort being put forth. Once Melina felt an odd balance come about from the swing's rope, she stopped herself. Oof, maybe I need to lay off some extra pounds? Though this swing is made for younger kids, I can’t believe it's holding my weight to this extent. Despite not enjoying the swing herself, she at least could smile seeing Ashley and Emily cheerfully swinging about. The two newly teen girls entering adulthood appeared as if they were moving into elementary school. I’m glad we got to come here one last time. **** With the walk, playground, and dinner to fill their stomachs finished, the girls turned on the gaming console. They enjoyed playing a family-oriented party game that they all could enjoy. At least, that’s what Melina thought. “Lisa won again!” Melina cried out. The other two girls were consistently competing with her, but Lisa was just miles out of their league. “This just isn’t fair!” “Haha, you just have to practice more,” Lisa chuckled. “We don’t play this one too much,” Ashley commented. “I don’t either,” Emily added. I see, so we just have to practice more? I remember the time Lisa would always place behind me, but boy, have things changed. Melina couldn’t help thinking Lisa must have dedicated her side-time to improving on simple tasks just to show off to her friends. Quite frankly, despite the frustration it caused, it was impressive. “Girls,” Melina’s mother walked in with a smile. “I know you are all having fun, but remember you have school in the morning. It’d be best if you got ready for bed now.” “Okay,” Melina and the girls chimed. “Ashley, Melina, I’d like some help with something first if you don’t mind.” Help with what? Melina wondered before coming to a swift conclusion. “Oh, sure. We can do that, right Ashley?” Ashley’s eyes blinked several times, “Um, okay.” Melina rose off the couch first, “I trust you with cleaning up the game.” Giving a wink towards Lisa, who nodded, Melina took Ashley’s hand, helping her up. “Uwah,” Ashley blushed. “I’m not a little girl anymore.” “I know. I kind of miss it, though.” Melina heard a slight murmur come from Ashley before taking her towards their mother. “Perfect, now we’ll be going to my room then.” “Oh!” Ashley looked surprised before following Melina’s pace. Perhaps the light bulb in her head went off and finally put the puzzle together. Within the master bedroom, Melina’s mother closed the door behind the girls. “Let’s get you two changed real fast, not to worry your friends.” “Yeah,” Melina nodded, hopping on the bed first. Ashley nodded, joining her sister. “I was going to change you one at a time, but I guess this works too.” Melina’s mother gave a big smile before stripping the two girls' shorts and undies off. As per change, she applied the usual steps, just simultaneously using it to both girls at once. She finished with a smile as both were safely taped in place. Melina brushed the front of her pink diaper and smiled at its embrace. Feels great to be put back into a diaper! She began to blush as she wondered what her family might say if she blurted her thought out. They didn’t mind her wearing them, but was this indeed a decision she should be making? “I went ahead and picked your pajamas out. So, let mommy help change you into these as well!” “Okay!” Melina swiftly pulled her light blue shirt off, leaving her in a pink diaper and a pink bra. On the other hand, her mother assisted Ashley first by pulling her pink collared shirt off and leaving her in her training bra and diaper. Melina smirked towards Ashley, stroking her hands at the young girl’s chest. “Hmhm! Pretty soon, you’ll be moving up in sizes.” “Melina!” Ashley pouted, covering herself. “Arms,” Melina’s mother ordered to Ashley. With a beat red face, she turned the other way while raising her arms. Their mother proceeded to pull a light blue nightshirt over her head. “Your sisters right, though hehe.” “Not you too, mom!” Ashley turned an even brighter shade of red. Melina’s mother made quick work putting the two girls in their pajamas. Ashley wore a matching pair of a light blue shirt and pants tailored towards nighttime. As for Melina, she was given her pink pajama shirt and pants. Unable to resist, Melina rubbed against her rear to feel the extra padding. “You can’t tell, right?” Melina asked. “Nope,” Melina’s mother smiled. “Not at all.” Melina gave a smile before looking towards her sister’s rear end. There was a slight bulge it gave, though unlikely to be noticed. We should be fine. Walking hand-in-hand once more, Melina and Ashley rejoined their friends. They appeared to have changed already into their night outfits. Lisa wore a pair of lime green pajamas while Emily wore a white with a unicorn over the shirt. “I see you got ready too,” Lisa gently smiled. “Yup!” Melina answered. She turned to look at her sister, whose face beat red. “Is something wrong?” Emily asked. “Everything should be fine, right dears?” Melina’s mother walked behind them. She must be trying her best to make sure her daughters' secrets were kept safe—or so Melina thought. “I…” Ashley froze in place. Melina couldn’t help but wonder what was on her sister's mind. Ashley was contemplating something, but it’d be a mystery unless she announced it. She doesn’t need to go potty, right? I’m sure she went before we got changed like I have…unless she needs to poop? Maybe I should take her upstairs so she could do her business in private? Wait…she should probably use the toilet for tonight, haha. She proceeded to hold her sisters’ hand with that thought in mind. Ashley smiled towards her sister before exhaling. “I feel bad for keeping secrets. The truth is…” She looked down towards the floor. “I wet the bed…” Ashley… Melina held her sisters’ hand even tighter as the young girl began to sniffle with tears. This has to be so hard on you…You had to have been thinking about telling our friends…What can I do to help them understand… “I-it isn’t that bad, though, right?” Please understand! “S-so what right? I mean, you have to wear…protection, but it isn’t bad, right?” Emily walked up first towards Ashley. Her arms wrapped around the girl with a peaceful smile. “I don’t mind. That has to be tough to deal with, but I don’t mind. I don’t care if you wet the bed. You’re still my best friend!” “Emi…” Ashley proceeded to drench her cheeks. Melina began to look towards Lisa, who gave a soft expression. “I don’t mind either,” Lisa responded. “You’re still like a cute little sister to me after all.” “Aw, Lisa!” Melina smiled brightly. Our friends don’t mind! They care about you! “Aww, and here I was going to try and help keep it a secret,” Melina’s mother smiled. “Looks like we don’t have to, huh?” “Mmm, yeah,” Ashley wiped her teary face. “You wear protection, at least. That’s good,” Emily held the girls off-hand. “It’d be bad not to since you know hehe.” “Emi…” Ashley turned red once again. “I do cause, yeah, it’d be a mess every morning…” “I uh,” Melina voiced out. Oh, I want to help her not feel so bad! “I wear them too…” Melina turned red as she announced it. “I-I mean, I wear them, so she doesn’t have to feel so bad about being the only one to wear them.” “Ah, I see,” Lisa gave a smile. “That’s a nice sister. I’d do the same if I were you.” “Mhm! I would too!” Emily stated. “Haha, thanks,” Melina blushed. Thank you two for not thinking me weird! “Umm,” Emily turned red. “On that thought, would it be okay if I helped too? I mean, I don’t want to waste your supplies, but…” “I’m delighted to hear you want to help,” Melina’s mother smiled. “We have enough supplies, so you don’t have to worry. Just let me know in a short bit if you want to wear one of Ashley’s dia—protection, and I’ll supply you one.” “Okay, I’d be glad to.” “Well then, follow me.” Emily smiled towards Ashley before following their mother. She’s not going to actually change Emi into a diaper, is she? Whether Melina’s mother changed the girl or not, Melina never thought to question again. Minutes later, Emily walked back down with a cheerful grin. Melina, Ashley, and Lisa finished setting up their blankets and pillows, given they would sleep in the living room. Ashley flashed a smile back towards Emily. “Look, Ashley!” Emily pulled her pants down slightly to reveal a matching diaper to Ashley. “Hehe! They aren’t that bad, huh?” “Mmm,” Ashley shook her head. “They aren’t at all. Thanks!” “That’s what friends are for, silly! You are wearing one too, right?” “Mhm,” Ashley pulled her pajama pants slightly down, revealing a matching diaper. Haha, I guess they have the experience to share then. “It's like we have two younger sisters huh,” Lisa chuckled to herself. “Yeah,” Melina nodded back. Lisa began patting Melina’s bottom, “Maybe three?” “Haha,” Melina blushed. “I’m just kidding. It is nice what you are doing for your sister.” “Vzzzt,” sounded Melina’s phone, followed by a song. This announced to the girls that it was officially time to get ready for their first day back to school. Giving a groggy yawn, Melina stretched her arms. Feeling the urge on her bladder, Melina blushed, remaining under the covers of her pink blanket. A not so audible “hiss” flowed throughout her waist. Her diaper expanded while it grew in warmth. Melina smiled as she looked over to her sister, who currently was engaged with Emily. Though she was distracted by her urge to have heard their conversation. “Did you sleep well?” Lisa asked. “Mhm, yeah,” Melina nodded. “I’m not looking forward to getting up at this time from now on.” “Haha, same. It really is a pain, isn’t it.” Getting up early hadn’t been too rough to do near the end of the previous school year. Now that she was getting adjusted to the break schedule, sleeping in had been a real treat. Melina stood up, feeling the soaked diaper weigh down. She was now worried Lisa might be able to tell that she didn’t just wear one, but also used one. “Ashley,” Melina held her hand over to her sister. “We should get ready.” “Okay,” Ashley nodded, taking her sister's hand. Melina leaned in to whisper to her sister, “We should get changed first.” Ashley gave a blush and a smile, “Hehe, okay.” The two sisters told their friends they’d be visiting their mother to report Ashley and secretly Melina’s “accident.” Melina felt the warmth around her waist each step of the stairs. Diapers have felt rather nice these last few days. I know I’ve agreed to not wear them due to school, but I wonder how much longer I’ll get to wear them during the day. Though, maybe I shouldn’t much longer?

Back to school: Special edition [Note: This is a different approach to my other stories. Still with the medical regression sub-plot. Constructive feedback welcome] Being potty trained was a requirement for kindergarten. My parents put a lot of pressure on me to be potty trained. I was able to wear panties sometimes when I was in kindergarten but preferred pull-ups. Every evening, mom would diaper me. Any time I was feeling sick and stayed home, my mom diapered me. I would fuss and complain, unless the cold and flu meds made me too sleepy to care. Having a small accident didn’t seem like a bad thing. I got focused and began to forget about going potty. It felt normal to wet myself. It didn’t seem like thing my mom would get so annoyed about, but when she walked in, well, she was upset. I hadn’t been a good girl lately, a lot of tantrums over silly stuff, not wearing the clothes my mom asked me to, throwing tantrums. Not to mention a few small wetting accidents, just because I was lazy. I kind of hinted that I didn’t care, just to get more attention from mommy. My name is Del, or at least that’s what I’ll answer to. My full name is Madelyn. I hate being called Maddy, I’ve always been small for my age, and quite petite. I’d just turned 10, and still got thought of as a little girl, which I hated. I often got teased for being little, and even my friends joked that I had to buy my clothes in the children's section. I had always been the odd one out, not fitting in with kids my age, or the ‘little kids’, which only made me more moody and tantrum prone. At the same time, I tried to convince my mom I was a big girl, and didn’t need to be supervised or babysat constantly. Because of the pandemic, my school had shut down, and I did most of my schooling on the computer, with a few hours of scheduled lessons with my teachers. The rest was worksheets and reading assignments. The number of wet pull-ups, and wet panties, since all this started had increased significantly. She diapered me as reminder a few times, and I pretended to be upset, but was really just trying to be a bratty girl. It was just after my bath, when my mom came in to check on me, and finding me in wet panties on my bed, just playing on my Switch, and not caring about it, was the last straw for my mom. I’d pushed her too far. She insisted this wasn’t a punishment, but she wanted me feel babyish, until I wanted to be a good girl. This set in motion a series of events that would fulfill my dreams, more than I could have imagined. It was an experience that I will never forget. Another doctors visit planned: After finding me with wet panties, in a wet bed, from being lazy, my mom seemed annoyed, but didn’t yell, didn’t spank me, she just told me to wait on my bed. My mom planned on taking me to the doctors, again, to see if I was healthy, and if anything was causing my wetting accidents. The thing is that TV shows make going to the doctors sound like some fun experience. I get embarrassed and upset because the doctors and nurses do things that scare me, or want to look at my special places. I guess its because I have so many issues going potty. Being put a in diaper for a doctor visit isn’t unusual. What is a little surprising was my mommy expected me to have a soaked diaper from several wettings, when the nurse gets me ready for the doctor to examine me. I wondered why finding me in wet panties, again, made her book yet another doctors appointment, but then forgot all about it. Changes for me: After finding me with wet panties, again, in a wet bed because I was being lazy, my mom seemed annoyed, but didn’t yell, didn’t spank me, she just told me to wait on my bed, then came in and told me to follow her to her room. She had laid out a disposable underpad, some cloth diapers, booster pad, some plastic pants, and few other things. I was scared, partly because she usually changes me for bed in my room, not her room. I started feeling uneasy, that I was about to be spanked. “Can you take off your wet clothes, Maddy?” Mom calmly asked. “Umm… “ was all I could say, before wondering why she didn’t just say wet panties. My top wasn’t wet. I started crying. “All of the clothes… little girls shouldn’t be embarrassed with their parents seeing them without their clothes on!” Mom said without being entirely clear on her plans for me. “Mommy, Am I getting a spanking….for wetting myself?” I asked, starting to cry. I was scared, as I hadn’t been spanked for wetting myself before. “No spanking, unless you really misbehave!” She asked as I removed all my clothes. This was confusing for me, as mom was clearly annoyed. Mom picked me up, and carried me into the bath, which was already filled with warm water. I hadn’t actually been bathed by her in almost a year, and that was when I was sick with the flu. I might wear diapers to bed, but I can bath myself. She proceeded to wash me from head to my mid-section. “Lay down so mommy can clean your little girl parts.” She asked. “Mommy, this is embarrassing! I don’t need another bath! And I can bath myself!” I replied, turning red, with a mix of annoyance and embarrassment. “Maddy! You are mommy’s little girl, and you’ll be bathed and kept diapered like a little girl! Now let me wash your little girl parts, or are you trying to get spanked?” Mom answered, clearly annoyed. I hesitantly laid down and spread my legs so mommy could finish washing my girl parts. I squirmed a little as mommy finished washing my sensitive parts, and finished washing the rest of my body. She then wrapped me in a towel, and carried me to her bed, and laid me onto the pad. “Mommy, are you going to punish me for being bad?” I asked, trying not to cry. She was clearly annoyed at my wet panties earlier, but didn’t say much. “No Maddy.. I’m not trying to punish you. I want you to wear cloth diapers, so you feel the wetness, and then we’ll talk about what happens after that” her cryptic tone, and smile, didn’t reassure me. Mommy was considering changing schools, because I had so much trouble following the classes that were so full, the teacher wasn’t answering my questions properly, and the online lessons were even worse. The other main problem is because the school nurse got mad at me for needing a diaper changed, or put on after a wetting accident. A few months ago, I did a poopy diaper at school, and the nurse called mom to ask what my problem is. I couldn’t stop crying so had to be picked up from school early. Mom proceeded to put rash cream, and powder on my diaper area. I didn’t stay still, but that is normal for me. Mom assembled a cloth diaper, several different booster pads, and another cloth diaper liner. I cried as I realized how thickly I was being diapered, and how long I’d have to stay like this. I remembered when I was 6, and for Thanksgiving, mommy used a thick diaper for the car ride to visit Aunt Katherine’s house. I slept for most 3 hour ride, but had wet my diaper. When we arrived, and seeing me with an obvious diaper on, that was sagging from being wet. She commented that I was a good girl for wearing diapers for car rides, and some young girls need extra help and being taken care of. My younger cousins, potty trained late, and still wear pull-ups sometimes. Aunt Katherine was a nurse, and my mom allowed her to give me to receive a full medical exam, which was uncomfortable and embarrassing. The more I got upset, the more babyish she made things. After a week staying with my aunt, mommy kept me in diapers an additional week. Mommy was pretty nice about having to change my messy diapers, and my little girl behavior. I was awoken from these memories by mom putting on some rubber panties on me. Another cloth diaper was placed over them, keeping the diapers in place. What scared me more was these new panties, with a small locking clip. She slid these locking plastic panties on me, and secured them with a small lock. The last time she did this was when I was 8, and pulled off my night diapers. She was definitely mad that night. She helped me into a jumpsuit, that was a ‘gift’ from Aunt Katherine, and had a rear zipper. I cried as the jumpsuit zipper was locked into place. “Mommy, why are you doing this?” I asked, scared about what my mommy planned for me. “I want you to settle down, and feel like a little girl. Wet diapers are a natural part of that. If you want to be a big girl again, we can talk about that!” mom tried to explain all this to me, but I wasn’t really listening. The reason the I didn’t want to be back in diapers during the day is that if mom decides to diaper me, it could be a while for her to let me use the potty and wear panties again. As the pandemic lock down continued down through summer, she has said that getting me changed at school won’t be an issue for a while. As I was crying, she picked me up and carried me to my room. I’m pretty small, and my mom can pick me up and carry me around. Laid down on my bed, as the bulky diaper would have made it hard to walk. Mom tucked me into bed, and then left the room.

I winced as the moving truck hit a pothole. There had been a lot of potholes since we had turned down this road that seemed to have been forgotten by time, and it seemed the state of Texas Maintenance Division. I could see my dad periodically glancing up in the rear view mirror to check on me every time we hit a bump. I groaned in pain as my metal leg braces rattled up against the seat. My legs, still healing from the last break thanks to an old bat of a lady who found the potato chip aisle more interesting than watching where she was pushing her cart, were beginning to ache. “It barely touched her, she’s fine!” The old lady had insisted. My incessant wails of pain and the shards of bones nearly protruding from the skin said otherwise. Four more surgeries, and five months of physical therapy later and I was somewhat back on my feet. Kind of. I looked down at my legs and grimaced, now painfully swollen in the confines of the braces. Without the braces supporting my weight and keeping them straight, my legs were almost useless. They had been broken so many times they bent this way and that. There was next to no muscle mass, despite everyone telling me there was still a chance of gaining some use out of them if I just kept working on strengthening the muscles. To this, I always responded with, “What muscles?” My legs stopped where normal people my age's knees should be. Between that and my curved spine, I was a whopping 3 ft and 4 in, or a little over 102 centimeters tall. At school, I was by far, the shortest kid in my junior high. I usually hid my midget legs under a long skirt, or had a light blanket on my lap, mostly relying on my powered wheelchair to get from class to class as an aid from the disability department trailed behind me. To be fair though, it wasn’t really that old lady’s fault for breaking my legs. She really had only tapped me with her cart as she said. It would have been so much worse if I hadn’t been in my wheelchair; the fall could have killed me. When I was around one and half, my mom lifted me by the legs while changing my diaper and heard, what she thought at the time, was the cat batting something around on the floor nearby. I began screaming bloody murder for the rest of the day. After changing me and realizing no amount of bottles, food, cuddling, or sleep would console me, she reluctantly took me to the emergency room. After all, all she had done was change me, there was no way I was hurt. Turns out, the sound she heard wasn’t the cat. It was my hip breaking. It opened up a whole CPS investigation after reading the results of my x-rays. Not only was my hip broken with no possible explanation other than a diaper change, but after another set of x-rays just to see if I had sustained other injuries in their care, they saw improperly healed breaks in my right leg, right arm, three broken toes, two fingers, and a rib. My parents almost lost custody of me right then and there. Hospital staff were in the middle of filling out a child abuse report when a doctor noticed a strange phenomena in my eyes. Where the white should have been, there were instead streaks of blue. After running more tests, I was diagnosed with osteogenesis imperfecta, more commonly known as brittle bones syndrome. “You doing okay back there, Forest?” my dad asked. “Are you trying to hit every bump in the road?” I replied. “You’re gonna break my neck before we even get there!” The last thing I wanted was to be in a neck brace again. I’ve learned to live with being confined to a chair, all I ask in return is free range of my neck. It was awful only seeing what was directly in front of me. I could hear my mom playfully chastise him about the nickname, but he just laughed. We had a bit of a twisted sense of humor in our family. My real name was Jasmine, but my dad either called me Wade or Forest, depending on if my braces were on or off. Both of them horrified the general public, and I got just as much of a kick out of it as my parents did. My parents, my dad especially, were not very politically correct about my condition, and I liked it that way. Dealing with people was awkward, I didn’t need that kind of tension at home. I’ve been told I hide my insecurities behind a self-deprecating sense of humor. During my physical therapy sessions, as I held onto the staff’s hands and inched my way up and down the hallways my father could often be heard shouting, “Run, Forest, Run!” Seeing the horrified looks on the staff and fellow patients faces was priceless. It wasn’t until he explained why he sometimes called me “Wade” that almost got him kicked off the visitor list. Some jokes were meant to stay amongst family. Two years ago, for my 13th birthday, my dad had taken me to the movies to see DeadPool 2. When the scene came on where Wade sat on the couch with a normal top half and baby legs, my dad leaned over and whispered, “See, you could be a movie star if you wanted to.” “Oh, Forest, listen!” My dad said suddenly before turning up the radio. Oh no. I let out a groan. “Our song is on!” A soft guitar melody played before Ed Sheeran, accompanied by my dad, began to belt, “When your legs don’t work they used to before!” “Stop it!” I groaned and shook my head. “And I can’t sweep you off of your feet!” “I’m taking my hearing aids out!” I said yanking out the small brown devices from my ears. I could still hear him, but he was muffled and sounded further away, almost as if underwater. I hadn’t realized how much I had begun to rely on reading lips until the pandemic hit. The hearing aids helped, but only so much. With everyone wearing masks, understanding people had almost become impossible without saying, “Can you repeat that?” at least ten times. I had at some point broken a handful of small bones in both my ears and now sound didn’t travel as well into the inner canals. In other words, my ears were deformed because I kept sticking my fingers in them as a kid digging for wax. Thank god I wasn’t a nose picker or I’d have suffocated during this pandemic. When I was sure the singing was over, I put my hearing aids back in. No need damaging my ears any more than they already were by listening to my dad try to hit the high notes. “Honey, is the other van still following us? I haven’t seen it in quite a while.” “They probably just took the main road further down. It’s fine, I’ll call them when we stop.” “Are we stopping soon?” I ask hopefully. I had never been in a car this long and my joints were beginning to ache. I fought against the 5 point harness that had me buckled in straight and tried my best to get comfortable. I stared at my little brother, Evan, enviously. He was sacked out in his car seat completely dead to the world. “There’s a gas station about 40 miles.” My dad said. “40 miles.” My mom grimaced. “Is there anywhere closer to stop? I really have to go to the bathroom.” “There’s plenty of cactus to choose from.” my dad said. “Very funny.” My mom said. “No, seriously.” My dad chuckled. “How about a Gatorade bottle?” My mom let out a snort. “What about you, Forest?” I rolled my eyes. “Jeez, you women are so picky. Why did I think a road trip with girls would be a good idea? If we have to stop at every gas station so you can pee we’ll never get there.” “Just because you have no problem going on the side of the road doesn’t mean we all have to. Right, Jaz? Jaz?” “My life would be so much less painful if I was a guy. I would so pee on the side of the road if I was a dude.” I admitted. “Forest, no, you can’t be a boy.” My dad said suddenly, before breaking out in a grin. “That would have been the first thing you’d break.” “That would be an awkward trip to the emergency room.” My mom admitted. “Hi, 911? Yes, my son, James, broke his penis touching himself again, should we just glue it back on or- oh ok, I guess it’s Jasmine from now on.” I laughed. “There’s no bones in a penis… I already googled that before.” “Why are you googling penises, Jaz?” my mom asked, turning around to look at me. “To know if I would have broken it by now.” I admitted. “But you can’t so…” “What would you do if you had a penis for a day?” My dad asked. I laughed as my mom smacked him. “What kind of question is that to ask of our 15 year old daughter?” “I would have definitely taken you up on that Gatorade bottle, and then I would helicopter dick myself to Austin already.” “Enough about penises, both of you.” My mom said, shaking her head. We rode in silence for a few seconds until my mom added, “I’d take you up on the Gatorade bottle too.” ………………………………………………………. When we finally pulled up into the gas station, I watched as my mother nearly bowled over a group of children on her way to get inside. “Uh, I can wait, thanks.” I said, still strapped into the seat. My dad chuckled. “I’ll get your chair, sit tight. She’ll be back to help you.” I could hear my dad rummaging in the back. There was lots of crashing, and swearing, before finally the back door shut again. My mom still hadn’t come back yet, and I was starting to fidget. It wasn’t good for me to wait this long. My bladder wasn’t very strong, and getting in and out of the car, into the chair, then into a bathroom and on the toilet was a whole production that took time. I craned my neck and looked for either sign of them. Finally, my dad came back, but without my wheelchair. “Small problem.” He said. “It’s in the other truck.” I looked at him horror struck. I could walk five, maybe ten steps max with assistance. Someone, most likely my dad, was going to have to carry me. As much as we tried to avoid it for both our sakes, sometimes it was the unavoidable cost of needing constant care that he occasionally had to help me with personal needs. My mom couldn’t be everywhere, and sometimes I had to be picked up. Since I couldn’t afford to be dropped even a single time, my dad had to do it. Even grabbing me wrong could break bones. I sighed in defeat. He’d have to be the one to take me to the toilet. “Let’s get this over with.” I unbuckled myself and scooted to the far edge as I could and slowly inched myself down the makeshift ramp on my butt until my legs were dangling outside the van. “Sorry, Forest. We can’t leave Evan in the car. We’ll have to wait for your mom to come back and we’ll all go together.” “Yay,” I said sarcastically. We waited a few more minutes. I was getting more desperate. We tried to make small talk, but I interrupted his speech on how great the children's hospital here was. “Dad, I can’t wait much longer.” I admitted. “Can you watch, Evan? Will you be okay by yourself for a minute? I’ll see what's going on.” I shrugged and hung out on my perch for a few minutes. My dad came back with a large grin on his face. He ignored my many questions before digging in the back and coming out with a pair of my mom’s pants. He chuckled and shook his head. He said something, but I couldn’t read his lips behind the mask. He gave me a thumbs up, but I gave him a thumbs down. “Stupid legs.” I mumbled. I looked left and right. The place was deserted. I was more and more tempted to just hike up my skirt, pull down my underwear and go on the ledge and be done with it, but the problem was my braces. They would have to be taken off. The plastic floor could be rinsed off with a water bottle, but the leg braces cost at least $5,000 each. They were in the way and they kept my legs from going sideways. They ran all the way up from my feet to my hips. “C’mon guys, hurry up.” I sighed in relief when I saw both my parents rushing forward. My mom was holding a bag in her hand and looking uncomfortable. Without a word she threw the bag in the back with the boxes and closed the door before coming to join us. “I’m so sorry, Jaz,” she said. “I thought the chair was in the back and your dad would have you loaded and waiting. Mike, help me get the braces off her.” They worked as fast as they could, but I was running out of time. My mom’s hand kept fumbling with the straps. I was biting my lip and clenching my fist and beginning to rock back and forth. “Hurry up!” I moaned at them. My dad got the left brace off first and set it aside. The air felt so good on my bare, sweaty leg. He looked up and around. Only one other car was in the parking lot and there was no one by it. “I’m going to pull off your clothes, okay?” I nodded and readied my hands to cover myself. I winced in pain as the fabric, as gentle as he was, slid down my legs. It didn’t take much to irritate the nerve endings. “Got it.” My mom said, freeing my other leg. I was finally naked from the waist down. Going inside wasn’t an option. My dad had already turned around and was standing at the other end of the van to give me privacy with however this ended. “I guess you can just go there.” my mom said. I frowned. I had already leaked several times, and it was clear it would go down a leg if not both. The thought of my legs getting wiped down right now made me hesitate, despite wanting nothing more than to just get this over with. “Clean up will hurt.” I said. “Do you see any way she can go without getting it on her legs?” “Uhh, maybe.” My dad said. “I don’t think she’ll like it though.” “Will it hurt?” I asked. “I’ll have to pick you up, but I don’t think it will get down your legs.” “Do it.” I said reaching out my arms to be picked up. I didn’t care who saw what at this point. “Please don’t pee on me though.” He said. I winced as he slowly picked me up. “But I love you.” I said through clenched teeth. My eyes were shut tight. I didn’t want to know his plan, I only wanted relief. “I’d only be marking my territory.” “Don’t you dare.” He said. I felt myself get lowered onto something hard and plastic. “There you go. Don’t worry, I’ve got you.” His arms were wrapped around my chest keeping me steady. “Go on.” “Mike! Seriously!” I heard my mom call out. It was too late to change plans though. It was sweet relief. I didn’t care where I was. What mattered was my braces, and it wasn’t going down my legs at all. I didn’t give my dad enough credit. He saved me. He was my hero, my savior. He was- I opened my eyes- He was SO DEAD! “So anyway, yeah.” I emailed my friend on the phone. “That’s how I got my butt stuck in a trash can lid in front of a 7/11 for twenty minutes today. My dad had to pour vegetable oil on me in order to get me out. The clerk even came out and offered to call the fire department for us. Luckily, I kind of look like a little kid with a mask on. Oh yeah, so my dad told me my mom got traveler’s diarrhea, only she forgot her phone in the cab and couldn’t text for help. So I guess I wasn’t the only one in an awkward position.” ……………………………………………………………………………………….. I was exhausted when we finally arrived at the motel. My hips, legs and back hurt. My three year old brother, Evan was screaming his head off and no one could get a hold of the driver in our other U-haul. It wasn’t just my wheelchair, it was all of my medical gear, my records, my clothes. It was a good thing I didn’t pee myself earlier because until we find the truck, all I have is the clothes on my back. I crawled on the floor, dragging my near limp legs behind me into the bedding my mom made me on the floor. I wasn’t happy about not getting to sleep in a bed, but there was nothing to prevent me from rolling off. I was even less happy about the other arrangement. “But I’m not even a bed wetter!” I protested. “I know you’re not, sweetie, but we don’t want you crawling around and getting hurt in the night. I know this isn’t ideal, but we weren't planning on not having any of your things with us.” I had a special mat I could put on the floor that absorbed my weight and put less stress on my wrists, but that was in the other truck. When I wasn’t in my chair, I was dragging myself along the floor. “I’m not wearing Evan’s bedwetting shorts. I’m 15!” “Jazz, you had to pee in a trashcan today.” “At least I made it to one.” I mumbled under my breath. “Look, it’s just in case for whatever reason. Maybe you wake up in the night and you’re just in too much pain, or you can’t wake us. No one’s making you use them, but if you do it’s no big deal, here’s some wipes, and a spare. There’s a trashcan by your head. Just slip it off and throw it away and no one will know.” “Mom! That’s-” “Just wear it, Jasmine.” My dad said into his pillow. “We want to go to sleep.” “Fine.” I grumbled. “What?” I asked when my mom knelt down next to me. “I want to see what it looks like.” She slid my skirt and underwear down and winced. “Oh, Jaz. That looks so painful. It’s all swollen.” “Yeah.” I mumbled into the pillow. “It hurts.” I winced when she started rubbing ointment into my skin. “I’ll get you something for the pain in a minute, this is just for the swelling.” I nodded, before pulling out my hearing aids, and laying my head down on the pillow. I let out a yelp when she got to my hip as I let her guide the shorts up my waist. “I changed my mind. You’re staying put tonight.” She handed me a pill and a sip of water. I wish I would have listened. A few hours later I woke up with a nagging bladder. I didn’t want to use the shorts, but I couldn’t fall back asleep no matter how much I tried. In my half conscious mind, still heavy with sleep and oxy, I began to crawl to the bathroom. I made it two feet away from my blanket pile. I heard the snap before I felt it. In the blink of an eye, I was on the ground. My mind was filled with hot searing pain that radiated from my left wrist to my elbow. I was vaguely aware of dull muted voices around me as I rolled on the ground clutching my arm and screaming in pain. Hands picked me up and carried me out into the night. We had no way of knowing this trip to the emergency room wouldn’t be like all the rest.

I slowly inched my way to the podium when they called my name. My legs trembled beneath me so much I feared for a split second I wouldn’t make it. I had been coached all afternoon on what to say and how to say it. I had to appear strong and unafraid. “The defense can smell fear.” Mr. Montgomery, the district attorney, had said. I only half believed he was joking. I wondered how strong I would appear if I fainted from nerves before I even gave my testimony. “Answer only what you’re asked; don’t volunteer information. Sit up straight and give your answers confidently. If you don’t remember a date or event say, ‘I don’t recall,’ not ‘I don’t remember.’’ “I don’t recall’ means at the moment you’re not sure, but it could come back to you at any time.” There was so much I was supposed to remember I didn’t think I could. All those medication names and side effects, most of which I couldn’t pronounce even if I read them off a slip of paper. They were kidding themselves if they thought I could “recall” any of this stuff off the top of my head. In truth, I had spent the last three years trying to bury the events of the past. When I somehow miraculously managed to get to the front of the courtroom on my own two feet, I placed one hand on the bible and the other in the air. “Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth so help me God?” “I do.” My dry mouth made it sound more like a croak than any intelligible words, but the bailiff seemed satisfied. He led me into what seemed like a box and I took my seat. The microphone was positioned about two feet taller than where I sat, and I struggled not to focus on how many people were waiting on me as I fiddled with it. “Are you ready?” The judge asked. “Yes,” I squeaked. I knew I didn’t sound very convincing. “Your honor.” I threw out at the last minute. I could see Mr. Montgomery give me a smile and a thumbs up. “Please state your name for the record.” “Eliza Anne Thompson, sir.” “How old are you, Eliza?” “Fifteen, sir.” The lawyers began to talk amongst themselves, before one of them, a tall slender man with brown peppered hair stepped forward from the defense side. “Are we ready to begin?” The judge asked. “Yes, your honor.” “Then you may proceed.” “Eliza, may I ask how you came to know the defendant, Miss Debrah Marie Martnif?” “Yes.” “How do you know Miss Martnif?” “We were next door neighbors.” I replied. Her name ringing in my ears made my stomach do flip flops in revulsion. I briefly surveyed my surroundings wondering if there was a trashcan nearby in case I got sick. I spotted one by my feet to the left of me. I must not be the only one concerned about losing their lunch. I mentally thanked myself for skipping lunch. And breakfast. And the previous night's dinner. “How long have you been next door neighbors?” “Since 1999.” “Since 1999? And you know that as a fact?” “Yes.” “What year were you born, Eliza?” “2005.” “So you know, for a fact, she lived there for six years before you were even born?” I bit down on the inside of my lip as I tried to calm myself. I didn’t like the condescending tone in his voice. Mr. Montgomery warned me not to take anything personally. “Yes.” “Have you seen with your own eyes the deed to the property?” “No.” “How about a renters agreement?” “No.” “Then how do you know for sure when they moved in?” “My parents told me.” I said, before taking a sip of water from the glass on the podium. It was hard to talk with my mouth and throat so dry. I was trying to sound confident, but my cracking voice gave me away. The defense attorney laughed. “Oh, your parents told you, did they?” “Yes.” “And like a good little girl you believe everything your parents tell you?” “N-no, I mean yes, I mean. . . “ The defense attorney laughed again along with a quarter of the courtroom. “Oh to be a naive kid again. Well, according to the renters agreement I have here, Miss Debbrah Martnif moved into the house in the summer of ‘97 not ‘99.” Wow, I was a whopping 2 years off. I struggled to keep a straight face and not let my skepticism show. “So i’m sorry to burst your bubble of innocence, but your parents aren't always right.” I looked at him in his fancy suit and tie feeling dumbfounded. I was fifteen. A teenager. Of course I didn’t think my parents were always right. “Which brings me to my point.” He went on pacing back and forth before stopping and looking me dead in the eyes. “If your parents are wrong about this, then I wonder what other preconceived notions your parents filled your head with?” I sucked in a lung full of air. Mr. Montgomery nodded in my direction. It was now or never. “That she was a kind and caring woman who was down on her luck.” “That’s what your parents told you?” “Yes” “And was she?” “At first.” “What changed?” “I found out what she really was.” “And what was she, Eliza?” For the first time since the trial started I gathered all my strength and looked directly at Debbie, sitting with her lawyers. We made eye contact and she smirked up at me. “A monster.” ………………………………………………………………………………………………………….. It was October of 2017, and my parents decided to travel to Europe for a month leaving behind my younger sister and I. To most twelve year olds, this action was on par to high treason. I had begged, pleaded, cried, bit, spat, thrown tantrums and any other attention seeking behavior I could think of. I was never the most well behaved child to begin with, but being told my sister and I would be left in the care of our neighbor Debbie for an entire month had sent me into a destructive tail spin. I had nothing against the woman, she was an icon in our neighborhood and her fundraisers had even been featured several times on the local news. People revered her for her struggles and her strength to get through them. They held her up to almost god status. If she asked you to jump, you asked, “how high?” If she said she needed her gutters cleaned, men formed a team and emptied those gutters, along with washing her car, mowing her lawn, trimming the trees, planting flowers, and fixing a leak in the roof. There were no ulterior motives either. Yes, she was a widow, but she wasn’t Miss America or anything. People just genuinely wanted to help. When the family first moved in, years before I was even born, There was Debbie, her husband Paul, and her two sons, Jackson and James. I never knew Jackson, who was a good nine years older than me, but I'm told he was really sick for a long time. I don’t know the name of the illness he had, but it left him permanently bound in a wheelchair. As he got older, the disease progressed faster until it left him practically a vegetable. When he died at the age of nineteen, I vaguely remember bringing them a casserole with my family. I don’t know why my mother felt the need to rub salt in their wounds by presenting them with her cooking, but it’s tradition I guess. James on the other hand, was only a year older than me and had been my closest friend at one time. We’d spend the summers over at each other's houses and play in his large backyard in the trees. We’d pretend to get lost in the jungle and made up our own secret and primitive language to communicate with the “locals”, Aka the neighbors cat and the occasional grasshopper. We’d click our tongues together to signal whether the path up ahead was safe, or dangerous. One click for yes, and two for no. Sometime’s the indigionous wild tribes we’d stumble across meant us harm and we’d tap out a secret rhythm, that sounded suspiciously like the theme song to “What’s New Scooby Doo” on the nearest object to signal to our comrades behind us to back away slowly as we did the same. When it was time for lunch, Debbie would call us back with a wild howl like a wolf and James and I would traverse the wild jungle once again in search of substance. We’d drag ourselves to the picnic table, telling tales of how we barely escaped with our lives from the invisible army of tribesmen along the back wall with their spears still clutched in their hands. We’d tell Debbie how we hadn’t eaten for days and how we thought we’d never see civilization again. I had really enjoyed my afternoons over there. It was amazing that even while caring for Jackson full time, Debbie always had time to indulge us in our little made up games and make us lunch. Bad luck seemed to curse that family though. After Jackson had died when I was around seven or eight, it had only taken two years for Paul to follow suit. He had suffered a heart attack and gone peacefully in his sleep. This is when James' behaviour towards me had started to change. He was no longer the happy kid I remembered him to be. He grew cynical and criticized all of my ideas. I’d often come home in tears and soon we grew apart. By the time I was ten I had heard the terrible news. James had begun showing symptoms of the same disease that had taken his older brother. My parents commented on how terrible it must be for Debbie. She had already lost a child and her husband, now the only surviving relative looked as if he might suffer the same slow and painful death. The neighborhood had rallied together to raise funds for her for James treatment when it looked like she might be evicted. There were bake sales, yardsales, car washes, movie nights, anything anyone could come up with to help the struggling broken family. Together they had managed to raise her $15,000. That’s when she ended up on the news. No matter what travesty happened though, she always managed to keep her head up and a smile on her face. That’s why so many people seemed to admire her and I was one of them. It wasn’t that I didn’t like Debbie, but rather I don’t know how to explain it. Something didn’t feel right. The issue had never been Debbie at all that made me dread my stay. It was seeing James. No longer the fun spirited boy I once knew, but a prisoner to a disease I couldn’t possibly understand. My heart broke for him on the occasions I’d see him in his adult stroller getting loaded into the minivan her church had given her to help transport him. No longer able to climb the trees he once loved, instead he just sat there staring off into the distance. I begged my mom one more time to let me stay anywhere else as we pulled our belongings out the front door. “I don’t want to hear it.” my mom said. “We’re paying her twice the amount of anyone else to watch you.” “Why? I don’t even want to go there!” “Because she could really use the money, and we need a babysitter. It’s a win win.” “Why not just give her money and let me stay somewhere else?” “Because sometimes adults don’t want things just handed to them.” she explained. “Sometimes it feels better to earn an income than it does getting it for free.” I scrunched up my face in confusion. “I love getting things for free.” “You’re a kid. It’s different as an adult.” “Free stuff!” my little sister Lily chimed in. She was only four. “Ugh, why is Lily’s bag so heavy?” I groaned as I hoisted it up the curb. “Are you sure you’re not just leaving us there and running away forever?” “Oops, you caught me.” “Don’t joke like that!” I had never been one to show affection, hugs and kisses from mom and dad were for little kids, and I prided myself on my tough exterior. Now the sudden fear of being abandoned made me want to hug my mom and even put up with her kisses if it meant not being left here. I had always been a rowdy tom boy, my sister on the other hand was a princess. We were complete opposites. The only conclusion I could come up with was that Lily was adopted and my mother faked her pregnancy. “It’s the bag of pull ups and diapers that are so heavy.” My mom said while a plastic princess potty was tucked under one arm. “She’s going to be in diapers until highschool.” I said. There was one thing my sister and I did have in common though. We were stubborn. If there was something we didn’t want to do, we put our foot down and wouldn’t budge. Potty training hadn’t been on Lily’s priority list it seemed, despite already being four. We had just finally managed to get her into pull ups instead of diapers, but when my mom had commented the other night about how leaving might make her backslide, I was pissed. They already treated me like Lily’s live-in babysitter. This was the fifth time we had managed to get her into pull-ups but it felt like something as simple as a cold, a change in schedule, or a shift in the wind made her regress. Guess who got stuck with 75% of the work when I got home from school. Me. If my mom and dad were leaving knowing full well it was going to make Lily go back to diapers again, they could deal with the consequences. I was done. “Please behave yourself.” my mom said before she set everything down to ring the doorbell. I rolled my eyes. “I’m serious, I don’t want you giving this poor woman any attitude. She has enough to deal with without your snark.” Was my mom trying to pick a fight because it sounded to me like she was trying to pick a fight. I was already in a foul mood at being forced to come here and here she was trying to twist the knife. She quickly plastered on a fake smile as Debbie answered the door, who beckoned us in with an equally cheesy grin. We set all our stuff by the door, three full suitcases, and followed her around the house. It was a little different than I remembered, but not by much. Some of the appliances had been upgraded, there was no longer a bathtub but a walk in shower, and the porch and backyard had ramps. I took a moment to admire the large flat screen television in the living room, that definitely hadn’t been there the last time I had been over. I remembered sitting with James on the carpet watching cartoons after school on their old bulky Sony television from the 90’s that sat in the hutch. I used to give him a hard time because it still had a VCR connected to it instead of a Dvd player. I didn’t really understand how strapped for cash they were with Jackson’s medical bills. I had only seen his brother a handful of times, despite this place once having been a second home to me. He had been bedridden, and his room had been strictly off limits. I sat on the leather couch, another new addition, and surveyed my new prison while my mom and Lily stood in the hall talking. “If she gives you any trouble feel free to smack her.” I heard my mom say. I thought they were talking about Lily, until I heard Debbie’s response. “I can’t imagine her being any trouble. She was always so well behaved and such a delight to have around.” My mom let out a bark of laughter. “That was pre-hormones.” That seemed to be all she needed to explain for Debbie to understand because that’s all my mom had to say about me before rattling off Lily’s schedule. I had almost completely zoned out before I heard my mom say, “Don’t worry about changing diapers, Eliza can take care of all that.” Before I could stop myself, I was on my feet and storming over to set the record straight. “I am not changing Lily’s diapers!” My mother glared at me, but I held my ground. “What’s the point of hiring a babysitter if you still expect me to do all the work?” “Eliza!” my mother hissed. “I’m so sorry, Debbie, like I said, if she mouths off, you have my permission to punish her however you think is best. I’m sure it won’t come to that though because her attitude is going to stop. This. Instant. Isn’t it?” She finished her last sentence glaring daggers at me. “It’s not a problem.” Debbie replied, raising and lowering her hands to try and calm us down. “Of course I don’t expect you to change diapers, sweetie.” She told me. I relaxed almost at once. “She won’t even need pull-ups by the time you pick her up.” I doubted that, but I appreciated her optimistic demeanor. My mom also looked skeptical. “We’ve been trying all year, but…” My mom trailed off. There had been talk of getting Lily tested for autism. My mom had said Lily was a little slower than other kids her age, but I had nothing to compare her to. Lily was just Lily to me. Debbie still insisted she could handle it. When I watched my mom leave, my insides were a convoluted mess of emotions which fought each other for dominance. I didn’t know whether to celebrate or break down and cry. I was angry, hurt, happy and depressed all at once. I realized I must have been staring at the front door longer than necessary when I felt a hand on my shoulder. “A month will pass in no time, sweetie. You’re going to have so much fun you won’t even notice they’re gone.” She leaned down to whisper in my ear, and my face scrunched in pain and confusion as I felt fingernails digging into my shoulder blades. “Now I know you won’t be giving me any trouble this month, will you?” Her voice was no longer sweet and syrupy. I swallowed and sucked in my breath. “No.” “No, what?” “No, ma’am.” “That’s what I like to hear.” All at once the pain and pressure in my shoulders dissipated, and her voice returned to its normal upbeat and chipper tone. “Now why don’t you be the sweet girl I remember and take your sister outback and play.”

Tricked by my family I decided to enter this story in @kasarberang competition. Feel free to post feedback and suggestions, and I welcome constructive feedback. Introduction: I guess things haven’t been normal for a long time. Bedwetting and bladder issues runs in our family. Mom tried to avoid the topic, but aunt Cassie didn’t deny it either. My older sister Katie, who is now sixteen became older and more mature, she helped babysit me. Mom was irritated that I didn’t want to wear diapers, and often fussed about it. My sister Katie made it seemed like she didn’t like changing my diaper, but mom wanted her to help babysit me anyway. Sometimes mom wanted me back in diapers “Because” for reasons I didn’t quite understand. Mom kept telling me it wasn’t a punishment. For the first time, mom went on a business trip, with my sister “in charge”, now she is 16 and trustworthy. My aunt was around to check on us and help out, but she worked as a nurse, for a medical clinic. Little did I know how things would change for me. Getting ready: Aunt Cassie brought over some food for while we were gone. My sister drinks a lot of Gatorade, and seems to always read the label on food and drink. She likes to stay active, and is glad she doesn’t wear pullups to school much. Mom asked if we had plans for the almost two weeks she will be away. My sister says she’ll be studying, but didn’t say which subject. Mom didn’t seem surprised. Cassie mentioned that I had a doctors appointment this week, for a “checkup”, which made me worry about what the doctor needed to check. I’ve been to doctors and hospitals enough, and things happen unexpectedly, and sometimes hurts and I cry like a baby. I wet my pullup a lot just thinking about it. Mom handed Katie a wallet of gift cards, for CVS, Grubhub, and a few other places. We had plenty of frozen food, but could also order food delivered. Cassie handed a folder with some papers, that mom put together for while she was away. “Mom, did you schedule our daily activities in advance?”, she asked. “I don’t want you two sitting around watching Netflix all day”, mom replied. Cassie also brought over a box of diapers and other supplies, supposedly for her neighbors, but I knew it was meant for me. I had started to cry, and Cassie picked me up, and tried to comfort me, as my sister walked with mom, bags in hand. “You sure are a little girl, aren’t you?” Cassie said quietly. She checked that my pullup was now soaked. A few minutes later, Cassie had me back in my room, removed my pullup, cleaned me and put a diaper on me. My sister came in, a little surprised I hadn’t thrown a tantrum. I really don’t like getting put in diapers during the day, or getting changed.

Hey everyone! I've been lurking around here for years and I've finally decided to throw my hat into the ring! This is a story that I'm writing for a friend, so i thought I'd share. Your feedback is loved and appreciated, but try to go easy on a newbie haha ? Chapter 1: This wasn’t the first time she had gotten in trouble and it wouldn’t be her last. The plan was perfect: she would sneak out of her crib while daddy was asleep to have just a few more scoops of her birthday ice cream. It would require she stay up past her bedtime and lie to daddy, but being a naughty girl was something of a part time job - no one’s perfect right? What Strawberry had forgot to account for was that daddy had the day off tomorrow, which would prove to be a critical blunder. She had forgotten that he stayed up late in the night to play video games with his friends after he put her to bed, usually after being particularly bratty. Before even getting 2 bites in, daddy had caught her in the act. Strawberry went through her usual routine of puppy-eyes, crying, begging not to be punished. Usually naughty moments like this would be met with a spanking, but if daddy were feeling merciless Strawberry would have to spend hours writing lines - a fate worse than death. However, instead of being pulled over his lap and getting her ass tanned to oblivion, daddy just simply unsnapped her sleeping onesie and cupped his hands over his crotch for a simple diaper check. Somehow she was still was dry as a bone, but she was probably going to wet herself soon out of sheer fear. After the check, daddy returned to his room with a blank face, closing the door with an eery calmness. Strawberry’s leg were shaking with fear as she walked back to the nursery. She’s only seen daddy like this a handful times. If there was anything worse than angering daddy, it was disappointing him. When he was disappointed, he was unpredictable, and anything other than his normal punishments scared the socks out of her. She’d rather have a full diaper on for an entire week than any sort of creative penalty he would concoct on a whim. She could feel her diaper warm up as she entered her crib. She would be going to bed wet today. She knew she totally deserved it. Trying to fall asleep was impossible as her mind raced of potential nightmarish outcomes. She tossed and turn in her blankets, hugged her stuffies, and counted sheep, but nothing seemed to quell her anxiety. How could she have been so stupid? She lived to please daddy. Why would she break the rules so flagrantly and betray his trust? Of course she loved to be a little bit bratty sometimes, but she had crossed the line, and now he was disappointed in her. She punched her stuff lamb in frustration as quiet tears rolled down her eyes. Her pacifier was on the shelf parallel to her crib, but after getting out the first time, she didn’t dare to step out the second. Now she didn’t have a stupid pacifier to comfort her. Even so, Strawberry knew she deserved it. To be continued.